Search the Community

Today was not going to be a good day. Jason was getting a new boss. Well, to be precise, the company Jason worked for now had a new owner. Little was known about Mr. White, except that he had enough money to surprisingly up and buy one of the greatest marketing firms in Santa Monica, California. Jason was a little miffed because he was a senior vice-president and he had not been included in much of the process. Of course, he has been traveling around Southeast Asia for three weeks looking for a wishing stone and this takeover had been quick – so quick no one saw it coming. Now, here he was sitting in a boardroom with about eight other people ready to meet his new boss. The doors opened and a frail man of mid to late seventies entered the room. Jason’s hopes disintegrated. The new owner did not look like a happy man. His face seemed to have a permanent scowl and the way two assistants hovered around him made it clear he liked being babied. This new owner was going to be horrible. Jason just knew it. He turned to his co-worker, Dave. “That’s our new boss? I think I need to dust off my resume.” “No, man, that’s the guy’s old man. He’s the one that has most of the money, but he won’t be here. It’s his son that’s the new man in charge. His name’s Sebastian . . . “ Jason heard nothing more of what Dave was saying, for through the door walked what could only be described as daddy sex in a suit. Sebastian White was probably around fifty-five and had the most inviting, cock-exploding smile Jason had ever seen. The silver hair, the green eyes, and the fuck-me-in-the-backroom seventies porn mustache was so perfect that Jason got a little dizzy looking at the man. The room was instantly filled with the same warmth the young guy had felt with his buddies in the cave when they had touched the wishing stone. Jason’s rod shot rock-hard and he panicked about having to stand up to shake hands with his new boss. At the same time, however, he could not take his eyes off of Sebastian. The well-dressed new boss worked his way around the room, shaking hands with each employee and being introduced by the CFO. The man’s face lit up when he saw Jason. He immediately walked up with his hand outstretched. “And I know who this is. It’s great to meet you Jason. I’ve followed your career for a few years now. I’m Sebastian.” “Um . . . It’s good to meet you, Mr. White.” “No, please call me Sebastian. You’re one of the reasons I convinced my father to buy this company. Your reputation precedes you. What you did with the Lowell’s account was nothing but miraculous.” Suddenly, both men realized they were still holding hands. Jason immediately went to pull his away, but Sebastian held on and even tightened his grip for a few seconds. He then let go. Jason’s mind was racing between how gorgeous the man in front of him was to how he had taken a little mom-and-pop shop called Lowell’s and made it into one of the largest retail outfits in the world. It had been a marketing coup, which had ended up making their firm more money than all the other accounts put together. It had secured Jason’s place in the firm, but it had also gotten him hundreds of offers from other places. All of that didn’t matter at the moment, though, because Sebastian was saying something else. “You’re as handsome as everyone said you were, Jason.” “I’m sorry?” “We have a lot of the same friends and they all told me you were quite the stunner. I’d say they were right. Also, that suit is fantastic. Let me guess – Gus at Faulkner’s did it for you.” “Um . . . yes, yes he did. How did you know?” “He does my suits, as well, and I can notice his work anywhere. Those shoes, by the way, are to-die-for. I’m kind of jealous.” “I’m sorry, this is all a little surreal. My bearings are a little off.” “My dear Jason, let me start again. I’m really good friends with John and Mattie Scott. They talk about you all the time. They’ve actually tried to set us up numerous times, but both of our hectic schedules made it not work. It’s probably confusing because they call me Seb.” “Oh my gosh, you’re Seb?” “The one and only.” “To Mattie and John you walk on water!” “Well, I’m not sure about that, Jason, but we are good friends. I can’t believe we never met before. I think it’s mostly because I travel a lot.” “Yeah, if I remember correctly you were out of town almost every other week.” “I try to help take care of all my father’s businesses. And trust me, that’s a lot. It will be good to be here in Santa Monica for a while, though. I’ll be around to get everything settled with the takeover and then I’ll be depending on you to help with things after that.” “What?” “Didn’t Stephen tell you? My father and I would like you to run the office.” “Me? What about Stephen?” “Stephen’s a CFO – and a good one – but we need someone who knows marketing. Jack French is leaving, so we need a new lead person. We believe you’re the best for the job.” “I’m . . . uh . . . wow, thank you. I’m just surprised, that’s all. I thought you’d be leading the firm.” “Well, I’ll be involved a little, but we feel you are the right man for the job. Besides, if I was in charge it wouldn’t be appropriate for me to ask you out.” “Um . . . excuse me?” “I’d still like to go out with you. It would make Mattie and John happy – especially Mattie, she’ll be over the moon excited. It’s okay, if you’re not interested . . . now that you met me, but I’m still interested.” “No! I am. Really. It’s just that all of this is happening so fast. I mean it’s just that you’re handsome as hell and . . . oh crap, I didn’t mean to say that out loud. I meant to say that you’ve just bought our company and . . . “ “Technically, my dad bought the firm – not me. So, I’m handsome as hell, huh?” “Um . . . Sebastian, I’m sorry. I was just saying what was in my head . . . I mean, I was just thinking out loud… No, that’s not what I meant. Oh forget it. Yes! You’re very handsome.” “Very handsome? I think I like handsome as hell more.” “Okay, handsome as hell. There, are you happy?” “Well, not completely, you haven’t said yes to a date.” “Oh yeah . . . okay, yes, I’d love to go out with you.” “I have tickets to the opera tonight. Shall we take in a little Verdi and then have a late dinner?” “It’s the grand gala tonight at the opera. Tickets have been gone for months. How did you get those?” “I bought them three months ago, when I found out my dad was buying this firm. I figured a guy like you would appreciate the finer things in life, so I got the tickets in hopes you would say yes to a date. And now I’m the luckiest guy on earth.”

Michael was nervous about joining a gym. He had avoided it for the first six months he had lived in Atlanta, but the slight flab gathering above his belt now made him panic. He knew he needed to exercise, but he just didn’t want to do it around big, muscled, sweaty men. They always made him get excited and Michael’s genetic blessing from his father and grandfather caused a very uncomfortable situation in the middle of any workout – not to mention at his crotch. It was like he became instant porn. To say Michael’s tool was huge was an understatement. Usually, when Michael dropped his pants in the bedroom for the first time most men either quickly left in fear or immediately made a joke, like “What do you want me to do with that thing, throw it over my shoulder and burp it?” Being monstrous below the belt was not a problem for Michael. On the contrary, he loved it. It made him feel powerful in so many ways. First of all, it helped to weed out the wimps. Any guy that was willing to be plowed by Michael’s ample endowment usually was the kind of guy that did extreme sports or had always been chosen first for teams when he was in junior high. These guys always seemed to be confident. Secondly, Michael felt powerful because his sex drive matched the size of his meat. He seemed to have a libido that just wouldn’t quit. His big cock rarely needed resting time between orgasms. It had been that way all of his life. All of these thoughts were racing through Michael’s mind as he anxiously waited for his new trainer – a guy named Saul – at the neighborhood gym that had come so highly recommended by most of his friends. “You must be Michael. I’m Saul.” The deep baritone voice made Michael’s balls tighten. He was sitting in a chair and when he looked up he beheld what could only be described as the most jacked, giant muscle daddy he had every seen. Suddenly, Michael was thrust back into the cave of a few days ago and the warm feeling that had surrounded his body as he touched the orb. It’s not that Michael has forgotten about his wish, it was just that his nervousness about the gym had made it slip his mind at that moment. The ginormous paw that was held out to him was the most gorgeous thing he had ever seen. He forced his smaller – infinitely more delicate looking – hand to reach up and shake as Saul took the chair beside him. The big man caused the piece of furniture look small and made for a child. “Holy fuck!” “Oh no, Michael, sorry to disappoint you. Is it because I’m older than you thought?” “Hell no, it’s because you’re so freaking chiseled . . . and so tall!” “Well thank you. So, I was thinking today we could start by filling out a chart on you – you know, so we could get to know each other a little and we could have a starting place for your work out routine. What is it you’d like to accomplish?” “Well for starters I’d like my legs to reach half the size of your arms. Um . . . I’m sorry, I don’t know why I said that. I’m just a little taken aback by how built you are. I . . . uh . . . I’d like to lose a little around the waist and maybe gain a little mass . . . uh, you know, bulk up a little. Sweet Jesus, I can’t stop staring at you.” “It’s okay, Michael. Don’t worry about it. How about strength? Do you want to increase that?” “Yeah, I guess. I don’t need to be super strong or anything. I think I’ll leave that to you.” “Okay. I’m sure you’ve heard this before, but another added benefit of working out is an increased sexual drive.” “Um . . . that’s never been a problem for me.” “Oh, that must make the girls happy.” “Well, I don’t know about the girls, but the boys are pretty pleased.” “Really . . . and what about the older men? Are they pleased, too?” “Well, to be perfectly frank, I’ve had a little trouble finding an older man that was able to keep up with me.” “Maybe you’ve finally met your match, sir.” “I don’t know, Saul, you have no idea just how much I don’t need to work out to grow in certain places.” “I have a pretty good picture, Michael, since you’ve been pretty stiff ever since I walked up.” “And yet it has a hell of a lot more to go until it’s fully hard.” “That’s exactly what I was hoping, Michael. I may be a huge man with bulging muscles, but when it comes to riding big things I’m as graceful as a ballerina. And my motto has always been, ‘There’s no such thing as too big.’ If you get what I mean, sir. Oops, that little comment made you grow more.” “Maybe after you show me how to work out I could buy you a coffee, Saul.” “Only if that coffee could turn into dinner later on. And then, after that, we could have fun measuring each other’s assets.”

Hi all you Embiggening peoples Here's a new story I'm working on. It's based on a classic Sci-fi Thriller starring Rock Hudson called Seconds. It's pretty dark and the transformations will come I promise. The First Chapter is expostion and setting the scene. Let me know what you think. I have wanted to write this down for a long time. I was unsure of where to start, unsure that anyone would believe me. Fear of ridicule and retribution were also a factor. There are people out there that I care for, I understand that now. People that can and will be harmed or worse if I breathe a word of this to another living soul. That is why I am writing this down. So you, dear reader can make your mind up, and maybe never make the same mistake I did. The organisation that I am involved with have such power, they are everywhere and could be anyone. Please be careful and more than that, be satisfied with the life you have, the life that you can control. Be the master of your own destiny. Disinterest and Boredom can lead to loathing. Not raging hate but a deep and slow loathing where you find that you care about nothing. My name is or was Elliot Shaw. I was the Assistant manager of a good-sized merchant bank downtown and was told I was the next in line for promotion when my current boss, a happily stolid man of 60 retired. I’d done my duty at the bank. Worked the late nights and did the weekend conferences. I’ve helped business and people achieve their dreams and grow for most of my working life and I had never had the satisfaction of having it for myself. I am a man, old before my time. I am in my late forties and look older, my hair has greyed and thinned earlier than it should have as if it’s reflecting the dullness and decay I have inside me. Average size and build with a typical middle age paunch from the same home cooked bland food every night. I left work on this mid-week night the same way I had done day after day, week after week, year after slow unending year. As I left the bank that evening and headed towards the station it started to rain. It was that slow annoying drizzle that manages to get everyone in it. It makes everything grey and blurry. Shades of grey amongst shades of grey. All the commuters in the city including myself trudged their way to their transport home. As it was the city centre I headed towards the main station as I always did. I had no umbrella, as usual. So I pulled up my collar and walked on through the rain. As I neared the station the rain seemed to ease a little. I put my collar down and grabbed an evening newspaper from the seller outside the station entrance and walked in and joined the throng of commuters, I was on auto-pilot. I had done this journey so many times before and didn’t really pay much attention to the world around me but as I headed to my platform I had a tap on the shoulder. I stopped and turned and there was a man in front of me. It could have been me. He was the same as me really, grey, indistinct and unremarkable. I was about to speak when he grabbed my hand and put a small piece of paper into it. “Go to this address. Use the name Wilson.” He said and looked around briefly. “Do not tell anyone about this or there will be consequences.” He warned. I was about to ask him what he meant but with that he turned into the flow of the crowd and was gone. I was a bit shocked for a second but as I looked at the paper the station announced the train was getting ready to leave. I put the small slip of paper into my pocket and boarded my train and found a seat for the 30-minute journey to my home station. I sat and made myself comfortable. I folded my paper and found it on the crossword page, for some reason I had never completed this crossword. It was a metaphor for my life. Incomplete. My thoughts wandered as I looked up from the paper out of the window and watched the rain spackled windows and the grey suburban landscape beyond pass by. I couldn’t concentrate, hadn’t been able to really since Monday night and the weird call I got. The guy with the slip of paper just added it’s ingredients to the general cocktail of weirdness. I really had this unshakable feeling that I was heading for a crossroads in my life. I took the little slip of paper out of my pocket and looked at it. It contained one line of writing on it, an address. I took out my glasses and read it. 135 Hanover st That was it. Nothing else. I felt a sense of weird expectation, I don’t know why. This one handwritten line was to change my life forever. I just didn’t know it yet. I was dragged out of my reverie by the announcement of my station. I was surprised, had it really been 30 minutes ? I gathered my things and left the train and trudged my way through the rain to my small house that was about 10 minutes away from the station. My wife was sat in the living room reading from a tablet, some novel or other. We both had our hobbies. She read romances and I usually went into the garden. We lived together in the same house and were fine as long as we didn’t have to actually interact much. “It’s still raining hard out there.” I told her, stating the obvious just to have something to say to her. She didn’t hear me, so engrossed in the 19th century bodice ripper was she. Either that or she was just ignoring me. I chose to believe the first one. I took my coat off and dumped the now sodden newspaper on the stand in the hallway. I caught sight of myself in the mirror and look away quickly. I was grey. It was like the rain had just leeched all the colour and life from me. It was the same look I had every day and had done for the last few years. I looked and felt old. I tried to shake the thought and entered the living room. She looked up then. She tried to smile in welcome but it stopped just before it reached her lips. Her eyes were still beautiful, as lovely as they were when I first met her all those years ago. They looked tired though. The last few years had been hard on her too. A loveless, dull marriage will do that. I did love her once, I loved her very much. Not any more. It’s hard to love anyone when you can barely stand to look at yourself. “It’s chicken for dinner.” She informed me. “It’ll be ready in about half an hour.” She said and turned her attention back to the kindle and the world of gardeners and ladies of the manor. We ate our dinner in silence. She was a good cook but it still tasted like paste to me. I still couldn’t shake this feeling of imminent…Something. “What’s wrong?” she said. “I..I had a weird experience on the way home.” I said. As I did the man’s warning came into my head. “What was it?” she asked. “Nothing. “ I lied “Just a bum asking for change.” I told her “Oh.” She said. I could tell by her tone she didn’t quite believe me. “I thought it might have been another call like you had the other night.” She said “No, nothing like that.” I said. The call had been weird to say the least. First of all it was on a land line that we kept purely because the internet service had provided one with their hub. Also it was one of the few things we had decided together as we had wanted to keep the old phone number we had. This had been done some time ago when we felt sentimental enough about these things. The rest of the night continued in silence as we both did our thing. She was watching some drivel on the TV and I browsed gardening ideas on the web. As I did a notification popped up on the screen. I opened my email and it was from an anonymous address and I wouldn’t have opened it if it wasn’t for the email address. It was from an old friend of mine. We went to school together and then were roommates in college. It was just a one line message it said. ANSWER THE PHONE. The phone, the house phone started to ring.

“I know what I’m wishing for.” “I’m wishing for the same thing.” “Me, too.” All three men were standing there, looking down at the newly uncovered golden orb resting in the sand. Jason, Michael, and Javier had been looking for this particular item for many years. They had finally miraculously landed on the right cave, the right spot, and the right amount of digging. It was truly hard to believe all of their efforts had paid off. “How does it work, Michael?” “You’re the one who’s read all the books about it, Jason . . . don’t you know?” “Yeah . . . yeah, I’m sorry. I’m just kind of freaking out it’s right there . . . in front of us.” “So, what do we do?” “You need to really focus on your wish . . . I mean, be as specific as you can. No distractions. And then touch the thing.” “That’s it?” “Yeah.” “It’s almost anti-climatic.” “Trust me, Javier, it won’t be if you really concentrate on what it is you’d like. This thing has been granting wishes for over four thousand years. You get one shot and that’s it. Remember, be specific, because if this thing is as powerful as all the writings from the years say – we’re going to very happy for the rest of our lives.” “You think it really works, Jason?” “There’s only one way to find out, fellas. Remember; visualize – in detail – what it is you’re wishing for. Oh, and don’t forget, you can’t wish to alter yourself in any way. Whoever set up the magic in this thing didn’t want it to be used that way. It’s for granting different kinds of wishes – other than self improvements.” “You know what I want, Jason. And trust me, I can be very specific!” “I think we all can. Shall I go first?” “Yes.” “Please.” Javier and Michael spoke at the same time. It was clear they were a tad nervous about the golden orb. It had been four years since Jason had first approached them with the goofy idea about a magical sphere that had been created in the wilds of Southeast Asia before there had been any major civilizations there. Jason had started seeing small bits about the ‘wish stone’ on the walls of temples in Thailand, Cambodia, Laos, and Indonesia - while he had been researching his doctorate. It had become an obsession of his – and one that he passed on to his two friends – as soon as they started to understand the stone’s power. Now, after many years of dead ends and wrong turns, they had finally stumbled on the real thing and were about to embark on the ride of their lifetime. “Here’s to a cultured future.” As Jason spoke these words he reached down and touched the stone. Light shot out everywhere – illuminating the entire cave. All three men jumped a little, but Jason did not move his hand. He concentrated hard – knowing this would be the most important moment of his life. His destiny would be shaped by this one wish. Suddenly the light stopped and he knew he could remove his hand. Javier stepped forward. “Here’s to a rough future.” Again, light spread throughout the cave as soon as Javier touched the golden stone. He squeezed his eyes shut tightly – focusing on what he wanted with all of his might. Javier tended to be distracted easily, so he wanted to make sure his wish was clear, strong, and specific. He released the stone as soon as the brightness faded. “Here’s to a sexy future.” Michael was the last one to touch the stone. For the third time, brightness filled the cave. There was also a comfortable feeling of warmth that surrounded the three men – something each of them quickly noticed. It had the same effect on each man. After Michael released the stone and the cave returned to semi-darkness they stood there silently. No one was sure what to do next. “How do you guys feel?” “Um . . . to be honest . . . really turned on.” “Yeah, horny as hell.” “The same for me.” “Wanna beat off together?” “Ewwww! No, Michael, I do not want to do that.” “Sorry . . . you know how I am.” “Yeah, we do . . . perpetually horny. Um, Jason, do we take the stone with us?” “No . . . no, we can’t do that. Remember, we bury it again – right here. If we don’t our wishes won’t come true. Come on, let’s get this thing back in the ground and get out of here. I’m ready to go see if the thing worked.” The three men buried the wishing stone in the huge hole where they had found it. They then made the cave look as if they had never been there. Jason had told them they would never be able to use the stone again for a wish, but they knew that other people would learn of its power and come searching one day. Each man then drew pictures on the wall of the cave to represent their wish – another required step for it to be granted. They had already spent a good hour or so looking at all the other pictures on the wall – realizing that they had been put there at different times over the last two thousand years. When it was finally time to leave they knelt at the entrance and prostrated themselves three times – as was called for in all the writings Jason had studied. It was now time to go find out if the wishes would come true. “Remember, messages to each other as soon as anything happens. My gut tells me it will happen around the same time – since we all wished at the same time. Thank you, guys, for believing in all this nonsense. No matter what happens, you two are the best friends a guy could hope for.” “Did you see how the thing glowed when we touched it, Jason? It’s going to work, man. I can feel it. This time, next year, we are all going to be living much different lives. I can promise you that.” “Let’s head home.”

To read the first installment go here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4388-the-interview-part-1/ Ray went down to the corner store to get some groceries. He figured if he couldn’t have a man or an acting job or even any friends since they were all out of town for spring break, he might as well get some solace in some ice cream, beer and Doritos. At least food wouldn’t say no and eating always made him feel good. He picked up some of that new B&J’s Core stuff and some good brew and nosh and took it back up to his apartment. After he put the food away, which he would eat it later while probably watching some reruns of Friends or Will & Grace, he decided to go down to the gym to keep up on his weight training to keep that good “actor” body that the industry said you need to have. You know, the tight ass, at least 6 pack abs, nice, but not over developed chest, good definition and strength in the arms and legs, yeah, THAT kind of “Actor” body. He got to the gym and while he was doing a set of cable curls he saw his one of his friends and classmate, Cory. Cory had gone home to visit his family and friends in Fresno over the weekend for spring break, but he must have come back early since it was only Wednesday. “Hey Dude, How you doing?” Cory asked as he walked over to meet his friend. Ray cracked out a few more reps and then replied, “Good Man. I thought you were spending the week up at your folks place?” “Nah, Professor Wheeler called yesterday and asked if I could meet him today. He sounded really frantic about it, too, so I’m heading over there after I get my work out in here. He said he had “a breakthrough” or something and needed my help, so I cut the week short. Nothing much was going on anyway, and I headed back to LA. Watchya been up to yourself?” “Not much, it’s been kinda a bummer since last week. I can’t get a good audition, all the crew is gone for the week and I haven’t fucked in over a month…so yeah, it’s pretty much sucking now.” “Well, buck up buddy, cause you and I are gonna have one Hell of a workout and then we can grab some lunch before I had over to see Wheeler.” Both guys pressed, curled, pushed, and worked up a big sweat on the weights and then headed to the locker room. Since Cory played football, he had a lot more mass and thickness to his muscles than Ray’s swimmer/model/actor’s body did and after working out it seemed like he literally blew up with even more muscle. They both walked into the communal shower room and Ray could hardly keep his eyes off of the big goon. Cory knew Ray was gay, and it never bothered him, but today, he felt the eyes on him were just a little too much. “Hey Dude, I know you like dick and all, but jeez, give it a rest? I know I look good, but damn, you make me feel like a piece of meat!!” Cory said jovially, but with a serious tone behind it. Both guys chuckled and Cory continued as he grabbed his junk, “Yeah, dude, I know you haven’t gotten much lately, but this log is only for the ladies.” Ray turned red and turned away from his friend, “Sorry, Man…you’re right it’s been a long time. Heh heh. I need to get the Torso’s tonight and just take home a piece of ass” Both guys laughed out loud and finished up their showers. They dressed and decided to get a bite at Hamburger Mary’s in West Hollywood, so Ray might pick up a waiter as well as a burger. Once they both drove into the parking lot Cory’s cell rang and the voice on the other end was unknown to him because it was so incredibly deep and rich, “Hello, Cory?”, yet still familiar and actually sexy, he thought. “Cory, are you in town? Did you get what I asked…the flash drive from my house and some 4 or 5x clothes from Casual Male XL? “ Cory got out of his car and walked toward Ray’s Mustang, “Pro…Professor Wheeler…is that you? Ahhh, yeah, I got the clothes and the flash drive you wanted. Professor Wheeler…” “Yes, Cory, It’s me. I need you to get here soon.” “What happened to your voice?” “Don’t worry about that, that’s the least of my issues. I just…want you to suck my cock…get here as soon as you can.” Cory shook his head. “ I need…to fuck you hard…to get that the flash drive up and running…so you can worship me…with the new data. I’ve done it, my boy. I've cracked the code and I'm...gonna fuck you senseless....change sports medicine forever.” Cory, couldn’t explain what he thought he was hearing from Professor Wheeler. Also, he couldn't explain why he was growing so horny as his cock began to get hard. “The serum works, son…as my cum showers you and runs down your hot throat and up your sweet muscle boy ass…but there’s a side effect. I need your help…boy, as I make you my sex slave…to test it out again. How long until you’ll be here…so I can make you into something amazing…so we can get started?” Cory was now breathing heavy and he was hornier than he had even been in years. He couldn't think straight, in more ways than one. He had never even had a sexual thought of another man, but now, it was all he could think about. “Umm, Professor Wheeler, I’m confused; you want to do what with me? Everything’s foggy. I want to help you, but…okay sir…okay I’m…I’m willing sir. I…I want you….to help you sir. I mean, I’ll be there in about an hour, okay?” “Okay, but hurry....you need to have my cock in you....I'll be waiting!” Click. Ray looked at his friend, who was obviously distressed and breathing heavily. “Who was that? Are you okay, dude? You…look flushed” Ray asked as he noticed the large snake running down his friend’s thigh. “I…I can’t have lunch, man. I gotta…I gotta get to Rob..er Professor Wheeler. He…he needs me. I…I think I need him too. Oh God, I feel like I’m fire.” Cory shook his head and looked up at Ray. His eyes were wide and glazed over, like he was drunk or hypnotized. Then without even seeming to care, Cory, grabbed his cock in his jeans and began to squeeze his hard cock, moaning loudly and biting his lip. “God, dude, I should’ve let you suck me off in the shower…You're really...really looking fucking good....” and with that Cory turned around and began to walk back toward his car. Ray was stunned to say the least, but he knew there was something wrong with his friend. He chased after Cory and when he reached him he grabbed his shoulders and spun his friend around. The result was Cory slamming his lips against Ray’s and the two shared a very passionate kiss right there in the parking lot. Ray was again, shocked but the feeling of having one of the hottest men on campus kissing him, overcame him and made the shock a little easier as he eased into the kiss. Both men began to get more and more passionate and in another swift move, Cory’s superior strength took over the situation as he picked up Ray and carried him into the alley between Hamburger Mary’s and Hector’s Tailor shop. Once they were both in the bowels of the alley, Cory began ripping off Ray’s clothes like an animal and then he took off his own pants and shoved Ray’s face into his crotch, commanding Ray to suck his cock. Even though this was much rougher than Ray would have liked this experience he went with it as he swallowed his friends 10 incher. Cory began to ease up a bit as the pleasure of his cock being sucked sufficed his hunger. He couldn’t control it, but visions of Professor Wheeler as some huge muscle freak kept racing through his brain and with every vision or thought of him, he could feel himself becoming more aroused and he could feel any heterosexuality slowly leaving his being as nothing but homosexual thoughts and yearnings took over. He bent over while Ray continued to suck him and he wanted to feel Ray’s tight muscled little ass. He put his finger in his mouth and then stuck it down and he felt the first crack of a man’s ass ever. He plunged his finger deep into Ray’s hole, which made Ray moan loudly and suck even harder on his cock. It felt soooo good and he knew he wanted to stick his cock deep in the smaller man’s ass. Ray was no longer his friend, but his sexual conquest. He switched his other arm around and grabbed ahold of Ray’s puny 6 inch cock. It felt so good to hold another man’s cock in his hands, especially since his was much bigger and he was so much stronger and bigger than this puny fucker. At that thought, he could feel the building orgasm and he wasn’t ready to burst just yet, so he let go of Ray’s cock and picked him up by putting his arm under Ray’s front hips and pulled his ass up, causing Ray to let go of his cock as he spun him up so that Ray’s ass was right at Cory’s face. Cory held Ray upside down in a 69 postion as he knew exactly what to do as he licked and fucked his friend’s ass with his tongue. While he held Ray out in front of him using the wall to help him keep his prey still and steady as he ate out the smaller muscle boy’s hole. Ray’s head was now reeling and all he could to was to completely submit to this muscle thug. To Ray as well, Cory was no longer just a friend, but his master and his daddy and Ray knew he was his boy. Cory’s tongue was so long and thick as he licked and fucked his hole. God it was amazing. He knew that this was just a prelude to Cory fucking him hard, as he was ready and wanting it more than he ever had before. He had no idea what had made Cory change like this, but right now he didn’t care. He just wanted his friend’s huge cock deep in him. And if he wouldn’t have thought himself crazy, it felt that Cory had actually gotten a little bigger, like he had just packed on another couple of inches of muscle and cock. Cory's sexual hunger and frenzy couldn’t wait any longer. He stopped priming his victim and carried Ray over to an old ripped up booth from Mary’s and laid him down , throwing Ray's legs in the air raising up his ass to be the perfect target as he spit down on his cock and plunged without hesitation his, now, 12 inch cock deep in to his friend. Ray screamed and Cory covered up his mouth, to muffle the cries of pain, more so that he wouldn’t have to hear them, than if someone else would, simply because he didn’t care. To Cory, the only think he cared about was filling this puny bitch's hole with his cum. Ray was not his friend; he was a piece of ass…a piece of ass that he intended on destroying with complete pleasure. His stokes and thrusts inside the man’s ass were full in and full out, paired up with short super quick jackhammering. Cory's mind kept picturing Professor Wheeler as a huge mountain of man muscle and he felt a low growl in him, which quickly rose into loud bear like growls as he fucked the hole. He looked at the scene that was playing out in front of his eyes and then he looked at his bigger more muscled physique and this only cause him to become hornier and more animalistic. He began to smash his cock deeper and harder into the lump of flesh as he put his hands under its ass, helping to bring it toward him making each thrust that much stronger. Tears began running down Ray’s face as the pain, but overwhelming pleasure was completely over taking him. Yes, it actually felt good, with the fucking that he was getting, but he himself felt like nothing more than a sex doll to Cory. He felt completely insignificant and completely void of any love from the man who was fucking him. This was nothing more than then a fuck; a fuck to get the muscle guy off. There was no tenderness, no caring, no love, and no feelings other than raw primal urges being fulfilled. Still, even with this beating he was getting, Ray could feel his own orgasm rising in him and he actually wondered if he would be able to cum without even grabbing his own cock. Just then he opened his eyes and saw that Cory was nearing the end as his eyes began to flicker and roll back in his head. The rush overcame him in just a matter of seconds and there was no way for him to suppress it. Cory’s orgasm was rising up from his balls with more force and power than he had ever felt before in his life. The grip on Ray’s legs grew tighter and with one huge last shove, Cory shot like a cannon deep into the ass below. Shot after exquisite shot of huge volleys of cum rocketed into Ray’s ass and it was now Cory’s turn to scream as he felt more ecstasy than all of his combined orgasms in life ever had. This in turn, did cause Ray to involuntarily cum without even touching his own cock as the power of Cory’s cum shots hit Ray’s prostate just perfectly. Both men were screaming at the top of their lungs and just as suddenly as the orgasm happened, the moment it ended for Cory, he lifelessly fell on top of his friend. Ray finished cumming even after Cory had fallen on top of him, since this had been the most amazing orgasm he had had as well, but after he came off his high, he noticed that Cory wasn’t moving. In fact, he wasn’t breathing. …. About an hour prior, across town, in an abandon warehouse building on campus, Wednesday was the same as Tuesday and the day before. Jim, now, would fetch the pizzas so that Rob could stay away from another human but still continue to get nourished. Jim and Rob could not be in the same room at the same time. If they were, Jim would turn into a muscle worshipping lump of a man who could not control himself and would continue to cum until he would exhaust all of his seminal fluid, which by now was only after one orgasm. It was also getting harder and harder for Rob to submit to his own desires of fucking Jim, to which he knew would ultimately kill the poor man. Rob actually began to worry for Jim’s health and safety. He pretty much stayed in his lab or in the gym in the basement. While in the lab, he would try and figure out if there was a way to be able to go out into public and not have the same reaction that Jim would have. After hours of exhausting all the possibilities, Rob came to the conclusion that he would have to do a few human experiments. One of the experiments would be that he would try to interact with a different human than Jim and see if the “worshiping” effects were the same. First, he experimented on two more pizza delivery boys, by staying in the shadows, but in the same room as the young fellows, but the outcome was the same. Each boy would turn into a complete muscle worshipping cum dumping idiot, passing out after cumming over and over. Rob would go back to the lab and Jim would than go into the foyer, pick up the youngster and lay them back in their cars, where they must have thought they had just fallen asleep. The fresh air, had luckily erased their minds of the incident. Rob tried to think of other avenues that he could experiement on, but his own mind was becoming cloudy and full of lust. He was glad that Cory was coming. He had noticed that even when Jim and he weren’t in the same room, but Jim would hear his voice; it would seem that Jim would begin to lose control again and begin to become overwhelmed with a need to cum. Rob would have to stop talking for Jim to regain his composer. Rob had hoped that Cory would be there soon, so he could help make some sense of all of this. And maybe, just maybe, Cory wouldn’t be affected like Jim. On a chance, Rob decided to call his assistant… Please let me know what you think of this installment!!!

As I slowly opened my eyes I also began to wake up. Yes, there's a double entendre there...well let me explain. He was sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at me. To say this beast of a man was huge was belittling any word that would be akin to describing his immense presence. Colossal is another word that is an injustice to him. He was the size of a God. Yep, like the ones in mythology, or the latest superhero movie. He was literally bigger than any man I had ever seen anywhere, let alone have known...and I'm all about huge muscular men. He was the size of the largest of grizzly bears and almost as furry as one. Even though he was, sort of, hunched over and sitting, I would fathom that he was at least 7...no...maybe closer to 8 feet tall. He upper body, which is what I could instantly see because his sleeveless flannel shirt was completely open , exposed a series of enormous hills and valleys of muscle that were swollen, comic book style, that seemingly took over half of the room. The weight of his chest made his nipples point toward the floor...and his nipples, Jesus; they were literally the size of a baby bottle nipple, but dark and covered with hair. My mouth began to water as I studied and began to imagine sucking on them. As I said, his plaid shirt was open, but I imagine it was for comfort more than showing off his body to me, since I would imagine that most clothes would barely fit this God. Even his pants were "mostly" loose, but I'll get into that in a moment. His arms and torso were covered in tats under his thick coat of fur and they lifted and shifted like images making love every time he moved or even breathed. I looked at his face, only for brief moments in between my raping stares of his body, to see one of the thickest, darkest beards where my tongue would get lost in its forest of density after sucking and kissing his plump thick lips and large mouth. His eyes were dark and intense as they seemingly bore a hole through me, deep into my soul. I could see that his forehead and the rest of his exposed skin had beads of moisture over him as he seemed to gleam with perspiration. As I watched one of the beads begin to trail down his neck, then to his chest and down the pec valley toward his navel, another sense...the sense of smell reminded me of the pure sexual nature of this beast. The musky smell of him was incredibly overpowering, but not offensive. He smelled like a man in every way, but not a dirty unclean man...more like a man who had just finished a huge workout and his testosterone was in overdrive. But this was not a normal man; I had to remind myself that I was not in the presence of someone normal. He was more, so much more. In fact, to retrace my thoughts a bit, as I woke up I had taken a large inhale of him even before my eyes were open and his pheromones hit me like wall which caused me to moan in an orgasmic bliss that took over my body and caused my cock to lightly shoot precum onto my belly. As of now having the realization that I was naked, spread eagle with my legs and arms tied to the bed posts. My cock was already rock hard and pulsating from the normal amount of inhaling his scent while I was unconscious. I also realized that I must have been precuming a lot since I could feel the wetness of small puddles that my pubic hair was soaking in. The fact that I loved bondage was only heightening my thrill and euphoria. My hole puckered on and off as well, begging to be violated, which like my cock was entirely uncontrollable. There was no denying that I was already under his spell with only two of my five senses being taken over. I longed to hear him speak, taste his body and feel him inside me. As I looked down further on him, he had on a green belt that was holding up blue nylon workout pants. While they were very loose around his mid-section his thighs and calves pushed the nylon fabric to a taunt unwrinkled smoothness, even showing the definition of them through the fabric. I exhaled out a hmmpf as I realized that his nylon pants looked more like spandex on him. My asshole puckered again. As I looked closer at the fabric, I noticed that the threads were beginning to tear, but not so much in a burst out of the clothes sort of way, more like they had been stretched to their limits so much that the nylon was beginning to unravel and rip. I'm sure if he would have wanted to, he could have just flexed and exploded out of them, but as with his shirt, i believe he wore these, not to impress, but to actually live in. By the looks of it, the shirt and pants might have been what he wore most all the time. As I said, I just can't imagine where a God like this would find normal clothes to wear. He was much larger than a 5XL or even an 8XL...Hell; I bet his actual size was more of a 15XL. But ALL of that wasn’t even the most amazingly and scary thing about him. Coming down his left leg, from his crotch, like a fully fed python, was a tubular mound that was at least as round as a 2 liter bottle and close to 2 feet long, possibly 20 inches. There was no mistaking that it was his cock, as it’s thick bulbous head could be seen through the fabric, but an even more amazing thing was that the nylon pants at the end had a wet spot that continued to become moistened by a flow coming from his cock head. The threads here were the most worn and I could literally see skin beneath. Following up the Drain pipe I marveled in the size of his balls that filled his crotch area, like a small animal in a bag that moved and pushed its way to get out. I imagined that the production of sperm was enough to fill a gallon jug every time he came. I took another large breath in as I gasped at the size of his cock and the thought of the amount of sperm and it hit me, like a train. My asshole clinched hard, my stomach tightened up and I screamed out in ecstasy as I convulsed in the strongest and longest orgasm of my life. A large glob of cum hit his left pec, dripping down onto his nipple and then down onto his massive thigh. The 2nd shot arched up and over my head, while the 3rd, 4th and 5th shot covered my face, “covered” being the optimal word. The last remaining ropes landed on my legs and torso. As I came, I knew that I had never had such an intense and copious amount of cum in my life and I continued to cum a strong flowing river, as my orgasm took almost a full minute before it was over. After I calmed down, even though my cock was still as rigid as a board, he began to speak and the sound of his low booming, but non-threatening voice satisfied my third sense, and possibly forth sense, as I could feel the vibrations of the words resonate inside my body. Every consonant, hit me like an inward motion of a fuck thrust penetrating me and filling me with warmth and I realized this was yet another way that he could literally make me cum if he were to speak louder. After the last orgasm, I was in need of a rest. He told me his name was Jake and, thankfully, he softly continued as he told me that he had found me floating in the river behind his house. It seemed I had crashed my car into the ravine and had been thrown from it. I tried to remember what had happened, but with 3 or 4 senses being controlled, my mind was not in much use to remember anything other then what was in front of me. Jake said he pulled me out of the river and had stripped me of my clothing so he could look at me to see if I had anything broken. When he realized that, physically I was okay; he picked me up and took me inside his house. Since he had already taken off my wet clothes, he noticed that my cock began to harden and he knew what was about to happen, so he put me in his bed. As soon as I was in bed he said that I began to flay about with my arms and legs as I began my "state of bliss" as he called it, so he tied me down, so I wouldn’t injure myself. That’s when my cock began to shoot precum and he couldn’t help but stare at me. He said he was sorry that he was getting excited watching me and that his body pours a very heavy amount of pheromones into the air, when he gets horny, which he slightly moaned and said was almost constantly. That moan, caused electrical currents racing through me and my cock began to fountain again. This time, luckily, it wasn't as huge of an orgasm as before, but nonetheless, it was the second most powerful one I had ever experienced. When I finally calmed down, he turned to look away from me and then, he looked down, as if he were almost sad and said that he knows he is an outcast and that no one would ever be able to love him. Jake said that they only use him and he hates them for it. I asked him if he could tell me more about it. He told me that he has lived alone for the past several years and that his only outlet is when they come to take him to the base to use him. I asked him why and he hesitated, but then began to tell me that about 5 years ago, he used to work at the biochemical plant over the mountain ridge and there was an accident one day. He told me he was one of their chemists and they were working on a new formula using the sun and some airborne chemicals from space and animal, most Bull, Bison and Bear hormones, to help grow plants to provide added nutrients for the world hunger population. They were crossing it with a new type of laser that breaks down the space and "3B" particles when there was a leak in the containment unit holding the particles, sunlight and hormones. He was asked to suit up and go in and fix the leak before the continued. He said that when he went into the containment unit there was an explosion and he was exposed to the combined elements, which must have changed his chemical makeup and caused him to grow to be like he was now. From the moment he awoke after the explosion, he could feel his body changing, but he wasn't sure what was going on as he was still very foggy and his vision was clouded. He got up and walked over to the exit of the containment unit but that his colleges wouldn't open the door to let him out. He said the look on their faces were of awe and fear. That's when he realized he was naked and huge. He said that almost instantly, his sight improved and he could feel the power inside him rise. Jake said that every sense, emotion and physical trait that a person could have, accelerated and gained 100 fold inside him. He became smarter as his mind and thoughts expanded. The first sense that he realized was at a pinnacle was his vision. It was so good, that he could see through things as he realized he was able to see his follow colleges though the steel wall separating them and he could see them looking at the monitor as they watched him. Jake knew his brain was at about 85% enlightenment, unlike that of only 10% of what a normal human would use, as he actually felt what his three friends were feeling. Alex was in shock, but also in bewilderment. He was envious of Jake and his new body, but he was also fearful. Johnathan was frightened as well, but he was sad and upset about what was happening to Jake. He was immediately thinking of ways to reverse what had happened. Then there was Stu, who was Jake's best friend. Stu was feeling awe and fear as the other two were, but Stu also had a huge desire for Jake. He could feel Stu getting aroused and he literally felt his own cock harden as Stu's did. Even though Stu had a wife and 2 kids, he couldn't help his attraction as he reached full erection and came in his lab pants. Jake looked up at the camera and smiled. He knew that he had caused this and he wanted the other two to feel the same. That's when he felt the power of inhuman strength course through him and knowing that he was strong, probably stronger than anyone on Earth, that he grabbed the door, pulled it off like a piece of scotch tape and flung it aside. He walked out into the same room as his colleges and noticed that even though Alex and Jonathan had begun to run away, they had to cross in front of Jake and his scent hit them. Immediately the two men fell onto the ground, writhing in orgasmic bliss as they both exploded their seed. Jake as well as his colleges had never been homosexual before, but at least for his colleges, there was no escaping Jake's pheromones and sexual dominance over them. Jake himself, hadn't turned gay, but was now Omnisexual or better yet for a lack of word, Alphasexual as there would be no one in the world that if he was attracted to, was completely under his spell and willing to be his sexually. He literally could make someone cum on command either using his mind, body, or scent. After Alex and Jonathan came, both men passed out. Because Stu was so infatuated with Jake, he walked up to the new Alpha and asked how he could please him. Jake decided to use Stu as his first lover. Over the course of the next 3 hours, Jake gave Stu numerous orgasms and was in complete control over the man. That's when he decided to change Stu as well. He now, instinctively, knew that his cum would change Stu to become more like himself, but he knew that if he were to fuck the man, that he would kill him. That's when he began, 'the process" as he called it. He would regulate the amount of cum that Stu would ingest orally causing Stu's own chemical make up to change and grow, making it possible for Jake to enter Stu and fill him with a full load to change Stu completely. After Stu's last oral intake, he was ready to receive Jake's cock. Just as they were about to begin, Jake felt a small pain in the back close to his kidneys. Then as the room began to go dark, he saw a group of military men with Hannibal rifles, which are enough to stop a rhino and he knew that they had used them on him, to tranquilize him. As his powers were still novice, the tranqs seem to do their job. When Jake awoke, he was undergoing a series of tests and over the course of several months; he was the military's guinea pig. They probed him and took samples of his blood and cum. Most of the time, they used machines to get the samples, as Jake's body and existence caused any human in the room to become his plaything. Sure he couldn't fuck them, but it was fun for Jake, when a new soldier had to go in the same room as him and they'd lose all their ability to resist him. He would make them cum over and over, until someone could pull them out of the room. When they had realized that he would cooperate, they released him from his "prison' and began testing "the process". Within a week, the military had been using his cum to grow men at their compound. In less than a month the had an army of over 1000 of Jake's "minions". The one thing that they couldn't do was control them. That was completely up to Jake. He is still larger and he was their master. When he would stay at the compound for a week at a time, he would constantly be "upgrading" his men...upgrading was the word the military used for fucking them and filling them with his growth cum. This also benefited Jake, to which his sexual appetite was always in overdrive and if it wasn't satisfied almost every day, Jake would become easily agitated and his anger would cause issues...broken equipment, broken jeeps, broken building but most importantly, broken humans. You see, when Jake wasn't physically and sexually satisfied, he was an unstoppable fucking machine, fucking and killing those that have not gone through "the process". That's when Jake realized he wanted or needed a partner, a lover, someone to care about. He hadn't seen Stu since the fateful day he changed and as far as he knew, Stu had left the area. Jake wanted someone that actually was in love with him and that he could return that love. That is why he was sitting on the edge of the bed, when I awoke, looking at me like I was his. I would be the one that would be with him and love him and he loves me. It was just that way. Plainly, he just knows things and he knows that when he saw me, that I was going to be his partner. It's just as simple as that...or so he thought. I looked up at him and I was angry. Angry to what had happened to him, but angrier that suddenly, I felt as though I was his project. I was the one that was going to make HIS life better. What about my life? Did he even care about what I wanted? Were my desires and wants in life going to even matter? Sure, I was completely smitten over him, but Hell, I had a mind too. I wasn't just going to be his love slave, his concubine. I wasn't just going to be his Cum Reliever!! FUCK THAT!! And then I began to do my best to get out of the restraints that he had me bound with. At first nothing happened and Jake just looked at me and smiled. I figured he knew that he had me, but it only made me angrier. I began to tug and pull on them and began to hear wood beginning to splinter. I surprised myself when I was able to tear off one of the bed posts with my left leg. Then the right one broke. A new feeling began to take me over; A feeling of strength. I felt a power in me rise and I felt my body expanding. Snap, the left arm tight broke off. I could feel my muscles growing and I looked at myself as my body began to transform. My cock was expanding as well, in length and girth. What once was a proud 8 incher was now already 11 inches long and about 8 inches thick. I felt my testosterone level go through the roof and SNAP, the right arm broke free. This one snapped like I had just broken a spider web, there was no effort involved. Then, Jake put his hand on my chest and held me there as I grew. At this point, even with all the strength that I was gaining and the growing size I was having, I couldn't move out from under him. Then he leaned down to me and kissed me. Electricity ran through my entire body, charging me up even more, causing me to grow even more and faster. Immediately I began to uncontrollably cum again as I had never felt so close and in sync with someone in my life. It was his bare skin against my skin and that's when I knew, I loved him. He took his hand off of me and as soon as I was free, I climbed onto him, feeling his immense cock below my ass and we embraced. My newly rock hard ass was quickly drenched in his precum as he began to shoot it out and I moaned again as I reached a third climax, covering our torsos between us. I told him, that I wished that he could fuck me, and he smiled. He said that he would, but first he asked if I would put my mouth over his cock to take in his cum. He said that he had given me my first amount when I was unconscious and he needed to complete the process so we would be able to make love after I did that. I climbed off of him so that he could take off his pants and his shirt as well. As he did, I kissed and licked his massive muscular arms and I sucked on his nipples, continuing to take in his musky scent causing me to almost lose consciousness this time as I shot another load. At this point, my growth had ebbed, but not my desire, which only increased. I began to cum without stopping. It wasn't spurt after spurt, but more of a consistent oozing pouring out of my cock hole. Still, internally, I was completely in a constant state of orgasm. Jake sensed this and he picked me up off of him so he could get his pants off and he laid me on my back, with my face under his crotch. Before removing his pants, he chuckled and said “poor defensiveness boy, as soon as you take my 2nd load of cum, you’ll be able hold your orgasms until you want to release them.” He added, “I’m going to change you and make you grow, not with just the muscle and size that you have already, but your mind will expand and your body will be do things no other human on Earth will do...not even the men at the base. I have held this back for the one who will be my partner. I know you think you will be my slave, but I do not want that. I want you as my equal. I want us to be the only God's on Earth. Even though you are now much stronger and bigger and you could take me inside you, I want you to have the complete enlightenment that I have. Yes, like the men at the base, you will become mine...a part of me will be you and all of you will be me. But, you will be different than them...you will be more...more of everything. More like me...more than just a human....more than a human...you will be a god and anyone who comes in contact with you will desire you. But you will be my mate...your life as you know it is no longer. We are omnipotent. I will control you and in turn you can control me...all of you!!! Do you wish this?” I nodded yes as I asked him, how this is even possible. That it felt like a dream or some wild fantasy of mine coming true and he laughed as he pulled down his pants showing me his massive cock as it sprung out showering me with his juice and the second it hit me, I again, orgasmed uncontrollably. By this time, I was just about dried out and only small darts of cum escaped my cock. Still the feeling was just as incredible. A steady flow of clear liquid came from the huge mushroom head, dripping down onto my lips. Then he asked if I was still dreaming. I told him....no...I pleaded for him to let me complete the change. He told me to open my mouth as wide as I could and I did. I tilted my head back and up and put my mouth over the slit in his cock head as he lowered it into my mouth. The slit was so large that my lips barely covered it with my open mouth. Then he told me to brace myself, by hold onto his ass or legs and to not let go. I did and soon I could feel heat rising up his cock shaft... ...Chapter 2 begins below

Continuation of an old story, link here. https://archive.muscle-growth.org/threads/18655-p1.html Hope erinbbby will think this is cool ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ After 5 years, it's expected for a young adult to be in the middle of college, preparing to graduate in a year and looking for their careers in business or accounting. I was placed firmly on top of my dad's muscle gut. Let me explain: I'd lost my dad to Life+ and it drove every moment afterward to find him and take him out of their clutches. I already graduated early as veldictorian at the age of 20 a year ago and was quickly enrolled into the college to help research for gene therapy science. I wasn't particularly big or educated well in public speaking so I knew I'd never be able to infiltrate the company's replacement company, Health+. I knew that it was the same company, I wasn't fooled. For 5 years, I plotted my way of getting into the company and making it out with my dad. Honestly, I'd forgotten which part of my relationship with my dad fueled the drive to go through the struggle of fighting for a master's in practical gene science. It might have been my love for my dad as his loving, dependent son trying to shield himself from the world using his 9 foot dad as an excuse to stop worrying. The other part was constantly thinking about his big, hulking muscles, his commanding personality, and his intent and masculine glare. I jacked myself to sleep thinking of how much bigger they must be making him as an animal for their research. I used these parts of myself to push through college using financial aid awards and college loans. Working 3 jobs and selling everything from my old life, I crawled on my knees to the finish and was in the middle of my masters when I was contacted by a high profile lab, Health+, to work on a project they'd worked on. I knew there was no such thing as a company this expensive willing to hire an inexperienced master's student for their work but their excitement for my research was enough to feed me a course of delusion. They gave me a profession looking lab coat and a contract for a large sum of money, I couldn't ask for much more. I practically was given a card giving me full access to the facility but the strangest thing was my meeting with the company owner. His name was Ted Bollocks, a broad man with a strong looking face wearing a tight suit that clung to his beefy arms. Seeing someone with such intense dark features was very unsettling. His big bushy black eyebrows just flashed at me as he almost seemed to be stressing a smile. He wanted me to go to one of the deeper parts of one of his biggest facilities, Unity 007, and meet the team. A complete lie. I was escorted to the deepest part of the facility, left alone. I clenched my fists as I stood before a hulking steel door, noticing the gashes and bends in the door that seemed to be made by something impossibly big and large; potentially, a machine of some considerable size having malfunctioned. When the door opened, a wave of light blinded me when I heard a familiar voice vibrating through and rattling the ground. " There you are, boy." ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ 24 hours later, I found myself on top of a hulking butt the size of a king sized mattress, the two hulking globes below me and shivering from impact. Anyone who followed my life story and knew about the theme of irony would believe this to be my dad's now gigantic ass, 25 feet tall and so big that you could hide a car in his gut. That would underestimate how ironic life can be as my dad's hulking, superhuman gut hovered above me as he split this comparatively small giant's ass with his thick and veiny cock the size of an SUV. "Climb his back, son, I can't see you down there past my gut!" bellowed a giant from above the mountainous gut and pecs. I climbed as best I could and climbed up the bulging mountains that were the smaller giant's back. I knew he barely felt me and I thought that only made him terrified of me as any wrong move could crush me between two rolling mountainous muscles, something that would possibly cause my dad to crush his spine in rage. I looked up again and just barely saw my dad over big pecs, his big and wide face looking down at me over his big and grinning with his sparkling green eyes. It was hard to see the old dad in that look but it was all I could do to stay true to my goal. My father had generally become nothing short of a god in 5 years. I learned later that, without me, his growth had gotten significantly slower since he'd been taken but he still grew to a 70 foot tall giant without much help from the company other than supplied food, a bed to sleep in, and a several other men to satiate my dad's devstating libido. They tried to keep he men growing with him but even slowed, they couldn't keep up with him and many were bruised from his 15 foot cock spreading them open. As dad climaxed, I shortly coming behind, it was clear he'd ensnared the company and I along with it. The smaller giants were big but much nicer than dad. Their names were Buddy, Jeff, and Michael. All men who were forced to outgrow their old lives to support their new benefactor. Dad's aggressive nature flowed throughout Life+ and many things came under his control under the guise of his figurehead company owner, Ted. The three giants were the ones amongst the science department willing and able to drop everything to support dad's needs. Buddy said he was sad he wouldn't get to sleep around the way he used to but he got to enjoy terrorizing his homophobic parents as his head eventually grew through their ceiling. Jeff had lived alone and was surviving off his drug addiction and his low paying research studies and enjoyed it when he crushed his work desk trying to climb out of his office chair and his powerful thick knees split it in half. Michael was probably the happiest having gotten to turn his abusive boyfriend into a mewling sex doll before he eventually outrgrew their shared apartment and lived with dad. Each one had devoted themselves to making the science department's job less of a nightmare trying to doctor and experiment on dad's genetics to find a way to develop his genetics into a more useable cure as was intended. Dad just wanted to grow and fuck at this point. Having come from the edge of old age and growin so large, he commanded a room with a footfall and bent over anyone who dared question his demands. His hairy and thick legs were the beacons to signal he was moving from sector to sector so he could play with anything in Facility 006. Dad never let me touch the ground, having perched me atop his belly button. He treated me like how I fantasized he would treat me. Being in his presence was like having the sun looking directly at you. Still, he kissed me good night with lips the size of cars and let me hang on his bicep like a lion cub perched on a moutain edge. That's the only way my dad's body could really be classified now: a mountain. It was a week before I figured out why he'd warped so much of the company just to lure me in. In a week, they measured dad for his next check up. 106 feet tall. They predicted he'd be 94 feet tall. Apparently, something was stimulating dad's growth again. I knew it when he stood above me and had me between his legs like the world was his throne. I knew when I slept on his belly at night. As the toher giants screams got louder from dad's cock stretching them further than ever before. I kept silent though, as dad most likely wanted me to. Looking at his eyes when the scientists debated and argued over the cause, dad lowered his thick finger and rubbed my back, the grooves felt through my shirt. "Good boy" he said. After we met with the dcotors, he set me on top of a perch that met his cock in height. "Son, I'm growing big starting now. You can't stop it. The doctors cant stop it." He bent over, his hands pressed to his knees and still towered over me yet I could see his big face filling my vision like a billboard. "They'll pay for ruining our lives. They've given me more power than they can control. They've given me back my son but that's not enough. I'll make them beg for forgiveness." From then, Dad fucked and lifted the many tons worth of weight they gave him like there was no tomrrow. They tried to take those away to slow his growth but they knew he'd never let them after he sent back the last machine strong enough to lift the weight in a crumble of steel. He was too powerful to deny and got even more powerful over the weeks. Like when we were huddled in that little apartment, he grew into his surroundings like water in a container. When I slept, I felt his body shake the ground when he snored. His head grew beside me when he let me sleep on his traps. His body re-proportioned itself into something even less human as his biceps, already bigger than I am, slowly grew to the size of his smaller fucktoys' guts. His gut bulged overhead like a blimp when let me sit on the ground between his legs. Sometimes, he liked it when I sat in his tight though like a kangaroo cub and I felt the cock stretch the fabric more than planned, securing me in place between his balls that were the size of parade floats. Week 2, his body had surged to 134 feet tall. He could reach upward and touch the ceilings of any part of the facility made to hold him. His arms were longer too, as if his body knew he was getting too big to reach around his growing gut. He would stop between chomping pounds of raw meat and looked over at me with determined eyes of a monster, something that both terrified me and aroused me. Sitting perched on one of his subordinate giants while he moved around the room was quite a sight as his big genitals swung like construction equipment. His ass bounced with the meaty bulk that hypnotized me the way the were above like forbidden fruit made for the gods. It grew faster than the rest of him and probably accounted for most of the spikes in weight gain. They struggled to measure his weight as he broke 2000 tons. By week 3, Dad's head was dangerously close to every ceiling. He'd already long ago lost any hope of entering a building but now there was a lot of belief that, at 296 feet, he could definitely sit on many of them if they could support his 20 thousand tons worth of weight. Sleeping on his belly now was like going to bed on a tough, slowly rising elevator. I could feel dad grow in his sleep now and it made cum and remain constantly hard. I'd forgotten my old life of struggle now that dad had almost literally become my entire world. He said he most enjoyed placing me on his head and having me struggle in his hair as I fought individual strands just to see. His mane of salt and paper hair was stronger and thicker than I, proven when I got tangled in a single strand a few times. I was amazed dad even registered my existence at this size as he swelled bigger and bigger. The giants that were once comparable to his size were as small to him now as I was when we'd reunited. The only way they could fulfill their purpose was by helping feed him or climbing his cock and worshipping it regardless of how it hulked and stretched upward even compared to 30 foot giants. Dad loved the disparity and I think that partially explained why he no longer went soft when around us. By week 4, Dad no longer fit in any hangar or warehouse and any attempt to move him to a different facility would have to be self employed as he towered over the puny people like the 647 foot giant that he was. I was now a speck that he let play on his body when he lied around and it was daunting as he stretched and snored in his daydreams. He now constantly either slept, ate, or worked out and had his miniature servants worship him in any and all situations. He would burst in a roar of pleasure and use the momentum to finish a set in the same minute. The press had a field day as Dad believed he'd outgrown the facility and decided to simply leave the base they placed him at and walk through the city. He hadn't had a proper fuck in weeks and he couldnt help but take me wih him on a journey before he became too big to really handle me with as much care. He looked down and his large eyes narrowed on me. I looked up and understood with the look in his eye that I might lose my dad again to Life+. The only difference was that instead of him never being around, he would always be around, growing. His big grin was both excited and sad. "Son, I'm going to fill the sky very soon. When I do, I wont be able to talk to you and love you like your father should." I got a little teary as I listened to him through covered ears. His voice caused quakes in the earth that coupled with his footsteps to knock buildings several stories tall down like dominoes. "I want to see your proud look one last time as a I revel in my power like a god." "Of course, dad" I shouted up to him. I saw his eyes glitter a little. His warm sigh washed over me as I lay perched in his chest hair. I wondered if the trio of servants hanging on his crotch hair below were jealous. Buildings between his legs shivered as they felt their doom was near. Never in my life did I expect to look up to my dad the way I did now. No one alive could say their dad was a true god except me. Hearing the city buckle around him was awe inducing. "You took care of me when I was such a horrible father to you" he bellowed, tears streaming down to his thick, white beard. "Society was putting me in a box that stayed the same while I grew and you were always there, feeding me, keeping me clothed, cleaning me. You were the biggest piece that helped me grow and grow and grow." I felt dad's chest fluff even bigger as he seemed to fill with pride and strength. I stood on a lone pectoral that was as hard as the hardest steel boulder. His big green eyes were planetary in the way they pulled my absolute attention and humility. I heard the earth groan as I felt a vibration through my dad like an earthquake. I looked around to see the reflection in a skyscraper, now far closer than before. "Those tiny giants never satisfied me the way seeing that look of pure kindness and respect from you. It's what I see before I cover those sex toys with my cum. They'll never grow fast enough to grow into the place in my heart that you fill." I heard deep voiced roars in sexual pleasure far below and screams of high pitched voices in the further distance. "Can you hear them playing on my cock as it enters this flimsy building? It's like shoving my dick in butter." I heard crumbling along with the spinning of blades as I saw helicopters viewing the spectacle. How were they going to get this on television? That didnt really matter as I felt my cock stab into my shorts. Dad closed his eyes as he seemed to be experiencing the ultimate pleasure. He grunted and made my ears hurt with each sound as he made architecture his bitch. I reached into my shorts and pulled myself out, my cock hard for the muscle daddy getting himself off around me. Muscles clenched and bounced around me. His traps and pecs jumped with every thrust. His mouth was open and he breathed raggedly as he felt the friction from the hole his dick created. "I wish I could explain to you how great it feels to be this big. To feel my cock run through this building like a weapon. I can feel cool air on the other end. I want you to share this feeling with me, son. I want you to feel what's like to feel your thighs collide with a building and have that building bend and twist as you fuck it to pieces. It's AMAZING!" Dad's last words raised into a roar of power that made my ears ring. I felt his quake and heard more damage spread. His demonstration sent me into a frenzy as I reached closer into climax. "I'm going to fuck everything to pieces! Watch me, boy! I'm going to grow and fuck and grow and FUCK AND GROW AND FUCK!!!" Felt his body swell a little bigger as his iron gut finally broke the skyscraper, the building shattering like glass. I was cumming too hard to see as it went below my view on dad's pecs. He was ready to take it all. ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ After that was a bit of a blur. Dad grew faster than logically possible as he walked to where he was told the food supply for the Life+ facility was and ate it all in one fell swoop. His body grew and grew and his muscles became more impossible as Dad let lie in his pecs like a dutiful sun. I watched between the jungle that was his chest hair as he no longer found pleasure in fucking buildings and turned to ripping apart the world. Cities tried to retaliate with their tanks and their guns but it seemed almost as if force fed him further. He ate their muscles that were supposed to blow him up and his body took it as fuel to grow harder. 800 feet became 1600 became 20,000. Dad's growth caused many cities to shrivel and crumble before he even made contact. He took to eating trees and drinking lakes. I imagined the sight of him fucking mountains was real network television. A giant growing into a bigger giant as he turns earth into a playground. I assumed Dad kept me on his chest because he could no longer see mortals as small as me and wanted me safe. I questioned that, though. There were moments when he fought the army after destroying more Life+ bases. When a weapon was fired, he would always evade using his chest as the shield, slapping the projectile away or using his back. I could feel his eyes on me when he looked down, almost as if his massive eyes had hyper sight. As he grew, I also noticed I could still see him. With hair as tall as skyscrapers, I could still make out those big green eyes glowing in the sun's light. He was still so handsome and so caring. When the final army failed to defeat him and he had destroyed every base in America, he turned and entered the ocean, now only ankle high as his height could no longer be viewed in anything other than miles. He consumed whales like cracker crumbs when he was bored walking. When he spotted a remote island, he simply scooped it up on hand and dropped it into his bearded mouth. It was days before I could make out anything but dad's face, his hair, and the sky. I gasped as I saw a giant hidden behind the chest hair of my own giant. "Buddy? How did you get here?!" "I climbed your dad's stomach. He's gotten so massive, you cant believe. I've been looking everywhere for you." "Me? Why?" Buddy removed a massive green military backpack he had off his now musclebound back and pulled back the flap to reveal a syringe. "Your dad wanted the top scientists in Life+ to work on a secondary serum in secret. It'll help you catch up to your dad way more quickly than us." "WHAT? But wont I outgrow you too quickly then? You're already 60 feet tall!" Buddy just grinned. "The other two are waiting in your dad's belly button, fucking each other trying to be ready for when you find them." Buddy flipped onto his hands and knees and presented himself to me, his massive, round and powerful ass cheeks high above me like a bronze podium. "He expects you in one week." -END-

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend Chapter 20 Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 February 10th, 2022 2050 Hours Alvarez, already shirtless and oiling himself up, answered the knock on his door. Naturally, it was Lang. “Right on time. Come on in,” he said. Lang came in, babbling with his usual over-the-top excitement that preceded every Pose and Approve session. “So what do you think the brass thought?” he asked eagerly as he pulled off his t-shirt. Alvarez tossed a bottle of heated mineral oil to his buddy, who uncapped it and began to smear oil onto his muscles as well. “Did you see that old Admiral Whatsisname? Jesus, he looked awesomely p i s s e d o f f, man! And what about all those other dudes? Didja hear them? Didja hear them groaning?? Dude! D’ya think they all creamed their pants?” “Of course they did. They always do. It’s the guaranteed effect.” Alvarez sighed, oiling his triceps, shaking his head. "It's why we're here, man. It's the only reason." Lang laughed excitedly, working the oil into his muscles. “Man, those dudes ain’t never seen muscle like ours before, right? Right?” He flexed powerful biceps and nodded into one of the room’s full-length mirrors with a frowning sneer. “Asshole dudes never seen guns like these, right? pow! bam!!” “Oh, shut the fuck up,” muttered Alvarez. Lang stared. He was suddenly quiet. Alvarez continued to oil himself up. He looked worried. “What’d I say, dude?” Lang asked plaintively, his arms outstretched. Alvarez walked over to him and stood nose to nose before him, the bulges in Alvarez’s jeans and Lang’s posers just touching. He reached around Lang to the back of his head and, guiding his face close, planted a deep kiss onto his perfect lips. He worked his tongue into Lang’s mouth, who responded deeply. Then he pulled back and gazed long and hard into Lang’s deep brown eyes. “I’m sorry. Forget them,” he said reassuringly. “Let’s pose.” “Yeah! Pose and approve!” shouted Lang, and then giggled apologetically, clamping his hand over his mouth in response to Alvarez’s stern look. “Shut up. We don’t want everyone in here.” “Sorry, dude.” “Tonight is just us.” “Sorry, dude! Let’s rock!” Both turned and looked at their reflection in Alvarez’s three-paneled mirror. Excepting Alvarez’s mustache, the two powerful musclemen were almost exact duplicates of one another: tall, dark, and handsome, with deep brown eyes, taut cheekbones and shiny black hair. Their ripped, 285-pound physiques were perfect symphonies of bulging muscle. Lang nodded and forgot all about the brass. He did a crab crunch into the mirror. “Freakkkkyyy…” he muttered. “Swole. So swole.” His veins exploded with throbbing power. Alvarez was undoing his belt, unzipping his zipper, working his tight jeans gradually down his ripped quads. “Pose and approve time, man,” he said to Lang. “Pose and approve.” He picked up a remote and lowered the room’s lights, bringing up the glare of the overhead spotlight focused on the 15' posing dais in front of the mirrors. “Yeah, man, let’s get to it!” Lang ripped off his clothes and stepped up onto the dais as Alvarez kicked away his jeans. Both men were now only barely covered with skimpy royal blue competition posing trunks with hundreds of bright spangles sewn onto the extra-large pouches. The spangles caught the light and glistened like small sapphires. Alvarez stood before him. “You go first.” For an instant, Lang was honored to be going first, as the unspoken law between them during their nightly mutual muscle worship sessions was that Alvarez always got to pose before he did. Tonight was apparently different; even so, Lang was instantly caught up in the sheer joy of his own reflection of muscular near-perfection, and he forgot it right away. The muscleman stood quietly, his heavy arms around his back, his hands clasped. He waited. His ripped abs seemed to extend forever, cobbled fatless bricks laced with thick veins. His cock poled out in his posers. But still he waited. Alvarez was always in charge of Pose and Approve. “Go.” “I’m fucking ….. awesummmmm…..” Lang moaned, loving himself. He slowly curled his huge body into a side biceps pose and turned his head to cockily grin at his reflection. Then he glanced uncertainly at Alvarez in the mirror. “Talk to me,” he demanded, but Alvarez knew he was really begging. “Tell me I’m huge.” Alvarez was not about to let him down. “Yeah, you’re huge, man,” whispered Alvarez with warm smoothness, and he shifted his weight, smoothing the small pools of oil onto his delts. “Those guns of yours look to be about 23 inches. Check out your fist. Motherfucking huge. You could seriously do some serious bare knuckle damage with a fist like that.” His muscles were now gleaming with oil. Lang laughed joyfully. “I have, man! I’ve cleared a few barrooms in my day!” “Punching out ba-a-a-d dudes with those fists?” “Yeah, punching out the bad dudes! Check out these veins, man! They’re like super highways, man! Pumping, buddy. Pumpin’ it up for ya, man.” Lang pumped and flexed. Alvarez capped the bottle, set it down, and turned back, rubbing his hands together. “Oh, yeah, man. That’s good. Nice. Big old motherfucking biceps. Flex those guns for me, man.” “I’m flexing these guns for ya, bro. BOOM. Big muscle in the house,” he cried out joyfully. “Yeah, I see you, man. Nice. Nice big muscles. Biggest muscleman on earth, man.” “’Cept for you, bro. You’re bigger,” said Lang. Alvarez stepped onto the dais under the spotlight, and standing between Lang and the mirror, smoothed hot oil onto Lang’s glistening pecs, stroking his muscles appreciatively. They stood nose-to-nose, not six inches apart. Lang flexed powerful biceps. “Don’t know about that.” Alvarez smoothly applied oil to the granite softballs of Lang’s peaks. Lang stared at himself, transfixed. In his posing trunks his heavy cock was already pointing straight ahead. Alvarez clapped Lang’s huge biceps in his palms. “Like fucking rocks.” “Yeah, man, like fucking boulders, I know. Feel ‘em, man. Feel my muscles.” His eyes took in the mirror reflection of Alvarez’s awesome glutes. “I’m there, man, doing your muscles for you, man.” Alvarez licked his pecs, kissed each bulging biceps, and lightly bit Lang’s nipples. Then he knelt, leaned in and whispered again, his face now level to Lang’s bulging crotch. His breath softly exploded onto Lang’s stiffening cockshaft appearing as his posing trunks poled heavily outward. “You’re big, man. Real big.” “I’m big, hunh?” asked Lang. Now that Alvarez was on his knees and not blocking his upper body reflection, he was gazing at himself with hypnotic eagerness. “Motherfucking huge muscleman, dude.” Lang could feel Alvarez’s breath lightly exploding onto his junk. Still, he never looked away from his own reflection. “So reward me, man. Reward me for my muscles. Reward me for this pose.” “You got it, man. Here comes your reward.” “Thanks, bro,” purred Lang, gazing now in rapture at the pointing peaks of his biceps, his tongue slightly hanging out. His buddy approved. He was in heaven. He’d taken first place in the show running in his head. He and his buddy. “Just keep posing, man.” Alvarez gently opened his mouth and tenderly began to suck Lang’s big cock through his posing trunks. Lang glided into his next pose, a side-chest. And then a front lat spread. His pelvis pushed forward. His poser straining with cock. The pose and approve ritual always began with each man wearing his posing trunks for as long as he could manage to keep them on. They mentally pictured themselves on a competition stage, posing for overwhelmed judges and an audience of thousands of screaming fans, while under the lights, they were really posing only for each other, taking turns kneeling and occasionally bending and sucking each other’s erect cocks through their trunks. They fantasized no one else would be allowed to touch them. They’d turn and punch the lights out of anyone who dared. But the reality was that anyone who wanted to suck their cocks could do so. With just a little begging. After all, big musclemen deserve to get their cocks sucked. Now Alvarez was licking the bobbing cockhead through the straining cloth, running his tongue up and down Lang’s piss slit. Then he deep-throated him, holding the giant cock tenderly in his warm mouth. He held it for 30 seconds. Above him, Lang gulped and continued to pose. Then Alvarez slowly slid his lips off the big dick. The bulging fabric of the bursting poser was wet with saliva. He looked up and winked at the grateful Lang. “Big musclemen like you work hard,” he said with a quiet smile. “You pump those awesome muscles into unbelievable size. When you flex those muscles, it’s mind-blowing. You deserve a reward for all that hard work. You deserve to get your big cock sucked.” “Thanks, man.” “Don’t mention it, bro.” Alvarez ran his hands smoothly up and down Lang’s obliques, smacking his firm sides. He nodded, then looked up. “You got a lat spread you want to show me, man?” He licked his buddy’s abs and waited. “Comin’ up, “Lang breathed, and with a small explosion of breath, he grabbed the straps of his posers, pulled them taut, planted his fists into his obliques, and pumped his rocky pecs into their full mass. He spread his legs wide, the pouch of his posing trunks bulging forward with his fully erect 10-inch penis. Alvarez, still licking the washboard abs, stroked the cock with his thick fingers, glanced up and nodded. “Good lat spread. Great pecs. Lemme see you bounce ‘em. Show me, now.” “Okay.” Lang began to bounce his flexing pecs back and forth in dance of perfect machine gun muscle rhythm. “Yeah, man. Doin’ some serious pec dancing for you now. Boom. Boom. Boom. Watch ‘em, now. Watch these pecs of mine do their thing.” “Do that pec dance thing for me, baby,” said Alvarez. He watched Lang’s bouncing pecs for a full minute. Then he leaned in and licked the cockhead, again through the posers. “I approve. Here’s your reward.” Alvarez once again opened his mouth wide, and with a quick fleck of his tongue against his lips, took the bulging pouch of Lang’s posers full down his throat. Lang, his pecs still dancing, began to slowly pump his hips, fucking face. Bursts of warm precum began to stain the poser fabric, blooming into a widening pool of moisture. Alvarez could see the giant slit of Lang’s big penis head, and licked respectfully. After a minute, he released another small explosion of breath to signify to the bodybuilder kneeling before him that he was going to change his pose again. “Front double biceps,” he announced, and swung his arms up into mighty peaks. Alvarez pulled back slightly, licked the cockhead again, and rocked back on his heels. In his own posing trunks his cock was now full 11 inches erect and poling above the waistband, slap tight against his abs. “Lookin’ good. Now hold that for two minutes. No, three. Hold that pose solid without moving for three minutes. Then you’ll get your reward.” It was agony. Lang loved it. He fiercely held the mountainous peaks of his 23-inch biceps for three full minutes. Sweat began pouring down his face. “Flexing for ya, man!” He bared his lips and gritted his teeth into a grimace. His veins exploded down his neck. The veins in his forearms were like cables of steel wire. He raised one biceps, then the other, again dancing them back and forth. The baseball peaks of his guns gleamed in the spotlight. On his knees before him, Alvarez gazed up worshipfully, pumping his own cock right out of his posing trunks, but not touching Lang. “It’s been more than three minutes,” Lang finally said through his gritted teeth. “So reward me, man! Suck my cock, man!” “Think you deserve a reward?” Alvarez teased, now stroking Lang’s cock tenderly with his tongue. “For these guns? You bet, baby. Take that big cock of mine down your throat now!” “You got it, man.” Alvarez fell forward onto his knees again, his mouth wide open, and landed bulls-eye onto the giant pole bursting in Lang’s posing trunks, taking it all into his mouth. For three minutes, he sucked cock, up and down, licking, spitting, back and forth, deep sucking. Lang gazed down at him, relaxed his biceps a few seconds, and then resumed the pose. He was rock hard. “Dig these guns, man, and suck my cock. Suck your approval. Pose and approve me. Pose and approve.” “Yeah, you like it when I suck your cock while you’re posing?” breathed Alvarez. He licked the mammoth bulge in Lang’s posing trunks. “I can see you onstage, man. Flexing for all those asshole judges. Blowing them all away. Never seen biceps as big as yours. Never seen a cock as big as yours. Poling out in your posing trunks. Big old heavy bulge. Big cocks need to get sucked.” “Yeah? Well, man, I like it when you suck my cock. I like it when you suck my cock while I’m posing for those assholes.” Greedily, Alvarez licked the cloth covering Lang’s heavy testicles. “Lickin’ your balls now, man, licking your balls.” “Put ‘em in your mouth, man. Put my balls in your mouth.” Still flexing, he looked down and eyed Alvarez’s cock hungrily. Alvarez was pumping it now with both hands. It looked like a firehose. Suddenly Lang wanted to suck it. But he didn’t want Alvarez to stop. He dropped to his knees. Alvarez lowered with him, knowing what he wanted. As he watched, Lang flexed his right biceps one more time; Alvarez nodded approval; then Lang leaned in to Alvarez’s cock. He pulled the posing trunks over the cockhead onto Alvarez’s balls, and brought it into his mouth. Alvarez kept sucking. Together the two bodybuilders slowly lowered their huge bodies onto the posing dais under the spotlight and began to service each other with a full-body 69 grapple. Their arm muscles rippled against each other as each man gripped the other’s hard glutes, thick fingers gripping slabs of butt muscle. Each man ecstatically sucked his muscle buddy’s gigantic rod, their balls both still barely covered by their straining posing trunks. After 18 minutes of violent 69 sucking, their posing trunks finally tore from the strain. Rrr-i-i-i-i-pp! Their bullish balls burst free in unison, and each man eagerly licked the other’s heavy testicles passionately. “Next time, you pose first,” whispered Lang, and Alvarez looked over at him, grinned, and flexed a biceps. Lang nodded seriously. “I approve,” he said, “now here’s your reward,” and he bent in, sucking cock. The slurping, moaning, sucking sounds echoed down the corridor. In his room, Private Chris Hension, lying naked in bed, covered with sweat, his pole rising stiffly towards the ceiling, finally couldn’t take it any more. He jumped out of bed, grabbed a robe and a pair of purple spangly posers, stepped into them, fitting his huge member into the pouch with some difficulty, and tore out of his room. He ran down the hallway, his half-tumescent, half-sheathed cock waggling in the breeze, and stopped at Alvarez’s door. He waited an instant – and was about to knock – but, what the hell. He banged on the door, threw it open, and walked in. He knew it would be unlocked. Somehow instinctively he knew they were waiting for him. And so they were. The two musclemen lay on the dais, sucking each other’s cocks, their mammoth physiques coated with a glistening layer of sweat. Without removing dick from mouth, each man slowed for a moment and gazed up at Hension questioningly. “Were we making too much noise?” asked Alvarez, his speech garbled by Lang’s cock. “Yeah. I’d say,” said Hension. He threw his robe to the floor and stood before them in his favorite posing strap, his own erection poling straight ahead. He slammed the door behind him and stepped forward, whipping his arms up into a front double biceps. “Check me out,” he commanded, but there was a note of hopefulness in his voice. Of desperation, Alvarez quietly noted to himself. Good, good, all to the good. “Damn. He’s a pretty little muscleboy, ain’t he?” said Alvarez, momentarily releasing Lang’s cock. “He sure is,” said Lang, doing the same. “You see me every day, guys. I ain’t so little,” said Hension, flexing. “Maybe we’ve never noticed you before.” “Fuck you both.” “Oh, sorry. Maybe you should leave?” “NO! I wanna play too!” Hension flexed feverishly. “Okay. We’ll think about it.” Alvarez licked Lang’s dick a few times and lolled his head back towards Hension. Lang, however, appeared to take no more interest, turning his full attention to sucking his buddy’s dick. He bent in and deep-throated Alvarez’s stiff penis a few times, gagging slightly, and then resumed his gentle, steady sucking and licking. “You sure are pretty. Big biceps. Big. Good quads. Turn around.” Hension turned around, did a rear lat spread, pointing his shapely round glutes to the ceiling. “Nice. Awesome hams. Lang, you see those hams?” …..Suck suck suck suck suck…. “No? Hmmm. Guess he’s busy. Come on over here and flex for us while we suck some cock.” And Alvarez turned back to Lang’s quivering member, appearing indifferent. “I’ll show you guys,” muttered Hension, stepping onto the dais. He was ready. He’d been waiting a long time for this. And he’d been kidded, slapped, punched, and pushed around too long to not grab the moment. His moment. “I’m gonna flex now, and you’re gonna watch me!” he shouted. From the floor of the dais, Alvarez and Lang turned and looked up at him. There was a pause. “So go ahead,” said Alvarez. “Let’s see what you got.” He paused. “Boy,” he added.

Hey guys, I'm so sorry that it's been quite a while since I posted but I've been going through a very rough time. But I'm back and I'm happy to have finally written this chapter. However, I will say in advance that this chapter will be a lot more plot heavy with it being the penultimate chapter. There is a sex scene with some mild growth but I've been wanting to bring the plot to the forefront of the story, because that's just how I like to write. So i hope you enjoy the story and I promise there's a lot more growth in the next chapter, which will be the final one. Just a warning too, this chapter is going to get pretty dark. But without further ado, here's Chapter 3. ______________________ The Olympia Bar Chapter 3 – Investigations Commence and Liaisons Continue Jack knelt down to inspect the box of Olympia Energy bars that Mr Malone had left at the foot of his bed. Picking one out, he held it up close to his face and inspected the wrapper, lifting up the sealing flap to find ingredient and production information. Searching rather rapidly convinced there was something odd about the bars apart from its strange effects, Jack was satisfied when he found all the correct legal information. However his heart sank a little. How was this all fine? There are so many processes one must go through to set up a business, never mind sell a product on a worldwide scale. Not only did these Olympia Bars appear out of nowhere to become an instant international success, but the very visible side effects of consumption can’t have gone unnoticed. Why would any government be ok with this? Surely they must know? Jack rose up from his squatted position and began to dress himself. Slipping a shirt on over his once again slim figure, Jack took a moment to stare at his dreamy teacher. Last night with Mr Malone had been incredible, beyond any sort of dream Jack could have imagined. But there was something wrong. This whole situation just felt…off, and not just because he’d slept with his teacher. His mind made up, Jack rummaged through his bag until pulling out his phone. Being careful not to wake up Mr Malone, he headed downstairs with his bag under his arm. First he needed the WiFi password for Mr Malone’s house. Unlocking his phone, Jack looked around the house until he found the wireless router behind the television. Jack took a note of the router’s ID and password, then took a seat on his professor’s comfortable 3-seat sofa and loaded up his internet browser. Taking the Olympia Bar from his jeans pocket, Jack typed the name into the search bar only to be surprised by a surprisingly short amount of search results. “Hmmmm…” Jack wondered aloud “let’s see, the company website. This all seem pretty legitimate,” he sighed before going back to the search results “there’s barely anything. No news stories, no reports, no reviews. Nothing!” Beginning to stress himself out, Jack had almost given up hope of finding anything out of the ordinary until he stumbled upon what seemed to be a Reddit post on the strange snack. “It’s only Reddit, but still it’s better than nothing.” Jack clicked on the page only to audibly gasp at the headline of the post. DON’T EAT OLYMPIA BARS, THEY KILLED MY HUSBAND! “What?!” he said a little too loudly before delving straight into the text that accompanied the headline. ‘My name’s Margot and this is a warning to any and all men. My husband Connor purchased a crate of these energy bars after hearing about them from one of his gym buddies. He’d always wanted to be bigger and fitter, despite my saying that I loved him the way he was. So I agreed for him to try a sample crate, after all if it would boost his confidence and improvement in the gym who am I to deny him that happiness? They arrived rather promptly and we both said we’d try one to begin with, which proved to be eventful. With one bite I spat out the bar in disgust. It tasted utterly foul, yet my husband was chewing and munching on his with spectacular gusto, even mentioning how delicious it was in between bites. And so my husband headed off to the gym whilst I had some of my girlfriends over. Curious to know what they thought to the bars, I offered them each one to try and I was partially surprised to discover that they all had the same reaction as me; instant disposal of their mouthfuls and dry-heaving. A couple of them did however say they’d take some for their respective partners to try, believing they might enjoy them.’ Jack took his phone into the kitchen whilst he went to get a glass of water, too intrigued and fearful to stop reading for more than a few seconds. ‘My husband then returned for the gym and I almost didn’t recognise him. He was huge. Now, he wasn’t exactly slim to begin with, but not in a muscular way. Despite this I loved him as he was. But that day when he came home, what I saw was a world class bodybuilder standing in my kitchen, with my husband’s face stuck on top of his huge, boulder like shoulders. Needless to say I was bewildered and very much excited, but something felt off. The bars were all he wanted to eat despite the dinner I’d made for us and by the next morning he was nothing short of a giant behemoth of a man. I’d also received texts from one of my girlfriends saying that her partner had drastically grown overnight, sending a picture as proof. She wasn’t kidding. This is where things became weird, and I know I’m taking a long time to get to my point but I need people to know the full story so they know what’s going on and what signs to look for if someone has had these vile energy bars.’ Jack took a gulp of water and unconsciously stroked his bulge slightly at the thought of Margot’s husband becoming a stud just like he and Mr Malone had the previous night. ‘A week passed and my husband had become strangely distant from me. Not that he was ignoring me, and we were getting on just as we always had done, however he was spending a lot more time at the gym and with my girlfriend’s partner Brian, which didn’t go unnoticed by her either. And then I received a picture for her, of my Connor and her Brian in bed together, and it wasn’t exactly hard to see what they were up to. As well as being shocked and mortified at this revelation, I was extremely concerned. Connor was 100% heterosexual and had never shown any interest in men before this incident, and for that matter neither had Brian. But there they were, and over the course of the next few photos it was evident that they were enjoying their activities. Between his obsession with the energy bars, the growth effect they had and now this sudden homoeroticism, I knew there was something off. And then no less than a fortnight later the worst happened. Connor came home as pumped as ever before collapsing to the ground without warning. He was frothing at the mouth and I’ve seen enough detective dramas to know that that’s usually a sign of poisoning. The autopsy found no known poisons in his system, ad as of yet I’ve had no word from the police what’s going to happen with getting justice for my husband’s murder. I know there’s no solid proof, but I know these Olympia bars have something to do with Connor’s death. Please, I’m urging you: if you have any information regarding my husband or these bars, if you believe someone you know is eating the bars, or maybe you have been eating them. Contact me. I need to know what these things are and stop anyone else from suffering like my husband and I have.’ Jack wiped away a tear that had travelled its way slowly down his cheek as he read the poor woman’s plea for help. Knowing what he had to do, he called the number on the bottom of the post after writing a note for Mr Malone when he woke up and leaving it stuck on the fridge. “Hello, is this Margot? My name’s Jack, I just read your Reddit post you wrote on the Olympia Bars and your husband. I’m truly sorry for your loss but I was hoping we could possibly meet so I could find out more details of the effects they had. I’ve eaten some and someone I know has, but nowhere near as many as it sounds like your husband did, and I need to know what might happen and how to stop it…” __________________________ ­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­Caleb knocked on Jack and Steven’s front door, shuffling nervously. He’d fallen asleep the night before so hadn’t brought around the rest of the Olympia Bars as promised, hence why he was here now. “Jack!” He shouted, hoping that his friend could hear him. He felt awkward stood out in the street so was desperate to be inside. “Jack…urgh…Jack’s not home,” Caleb heard Steven grunt from inside his room which faced the street “do you want come back another time?” “Well I brought the rest of the Olympia Bars like we agreed on,” Caleb responded rather weakly. Something about the way Steven just spoke was off, and honestly pretty intimidating. “You brought them?!” Steven almost growled it seemed “come in now!” Caleb opened the door and stepped inside only to be knocked over after Steven barged into him recklessly, slamming the door shut before tearing into one of the bars in the box. “Oh fuck yes!” Steven groaned as he wolfed the energy bar down in mere seconds. “Steven are you okay…holy shit!” Caleb’s eyes rested on Steven, only he didn’t look like the athletic Steven he knew. No, instead he looked like an amateur bodybuilder, large bulging muscles straining under his flawless skin, abs rippling as Steven bent down to pick up another bar, gobbling that one up just as quickly as the first. Caleb stared in shock and almost awe. Despite being straight by all accounts, he could definitely appreciate a fine male form when he saw one and he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t appreciating Steven’s rocking body right now. In fact the twitch in his crotch was very evident of his current appreciation, but why was this arousing him? He liked girls. “Oh fuck…yes!” Steven grunted before falling to his knees, body pulsing as power and strength flowed through him, his muscles bulging and growing slowly. His bones cracked and reformed, causing Steven to cry out in pain as he grew in height to accommodate his swelling mass, keeping his improving body in proportion. Finally getting the sensations under control, Steven stood and stomped towards a panicking Caleb, a crazy lust filled expression on his face as he advanced, muscles still popping and bursting with strength. His abs cut and shredded further to form a brick wall 8 pack. “Erm, Steven…” Caleb tried to reason, backing off what’s going on?” “It’s those bars Caleb. I don’t know exactly what they do but these muscles are nice, and so are you.” “What? Steven you’re straight, as am I. What are you doing?” “Whatever I want,” he grinned almost menacingly, “and right now, I want you. Strip. I want to see your weak little body take my huge cock!” And with that Steven tore off his trousers like they were paper, a monstrous 14” cock flopping out, rock hard and throbbing. “Steven, stop, this isn’t you!” “I wonder what your big brother would think seeing you becoming my little cock slut!” Steven laughed before tripping Caleb up to prevent him from making it to the door. “No…” Caleb whimpered, trying his best not to break down and appear even more weak than he already was “please, don’t.” But with that, Steven shoved his cock down Caleb’s throat and began face-fucking him, showing no remorse. ______________________________ ­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­­After a 40 minute walk, Jack arrived at Margot’s address and rang the doorbell. The door was opened within barely 5 seconds of his arrival and he was greeted by a rather pretty, if clearly middle aged woman. Her blonde hair was styled in a messy bun, with make-up barely applied to her face and evidence of mascara tears. “Hey Margot, I’m Jack,” Jack introduced himself calmly “I’m so sorry about Connor, it can’t be easy for you.” Margot didn’t say a word; instead she just pulled Jack into a hug, tears beginning to surface in her eyes. “Hey, hey it’s ok. We just need to talk, we can work together to try and sort this all out,” Jack smiled as Margot broke the hug. “You’re kind to offer,” she finally spoke, moving a strand of hair out of her face “but I’m worried things are too late. My friend I spoke about in the post, Sarah, she’s at the hospital now. Brian’s not been feeling well and after I warned her about what happened to Connor, she wasn’t taking any chances.” “No, it isn’t too late,” Jack reassured her, holding her hand “but you need to tell me everything. I’ve eaten some of those bars, as has my teacher and god knows how many others. Now, I’ve learnt that the effects are temporary, but the bars also seem to have an addictive quality which makes people want to eat more. You said Connor wouldn’t stop eating them right?” “Oh, yeah. They’re all he ate. No matter how many meals I cooked, even his favourites, he would fill himself up on those things. Aren’t you craving them? You said you’d eaten some.” “Oh, you have no idea how badly I want one but I refuse. There’s something wrong with them and I need to know what,” Jack said almost through gritted teeth, the struggle on his willpower being brought to the front of his mind wasn’t helping. “You mentioned that you and your female friends couldn’t stand the taste of them?” “Yeah, they were disgusting! All of my female friends agreed, and yet any man I know who’s had them enjoyed them. From what little information I could find online, it seems to be the same everywhere. Males loves them, females hate them. I don’t know why, but if there is something more to them than anyone realises, maybe they’re tailored to appeal to the male taste and not females? I mean men are the only gender with a Y chromosome, so maybe the part of a chromosome that is missing to make a Y contains the gene that makes the taste vile?” Margot deduced out loud. “Smart thinking, that thought crossed my mind too,” Jack responded, “so whatever these things are, the effects are clearly designed to only be experience by men. But why? They cause extreme feats of muscle growth, an unhealthy addiction and the death? That’s quite a wide array of random effects to experience. Plus surely if you made a product you wouldn’t want to make it kill its consumers, that’d be a pretty huge fuck up and pretty bad for business, unless…” “Unless…oh,” the realisation dawned on Margot just moments after Jack. “Unless it wasn’t a fuck up at all. But even then, why would the company aim to kill its customers? As I said, that’s pretty bad for business. They’d be bankrupt just as quickly as they make their millions with all the lawsuits and court cases they’d have to face, and I’m pretty sure even the biggest companies couldn’t afford to bribe their asses out of court for that long. They’d have to be seriously good at covering up their tracks to avoid…that,” Jack gulped before saying that, realising he’d just stumbled on the answer “check your Reddit post.” “Why?” Margot exclaimed mildly surprised at Jack’s sudden temperament change. “Please, just do it. If what I’ve just said holds any truth then it would explain why they’d feel fine with what is essentially murder.” Jack waited anxiously as Margot searched on her phone to find her post. As he expected his suspicions were soon confirmed. “It’s gone, but I didn’t take it down,” Margot cried out, beginning to worry. “No, they did, whoever they are.” ____________________________________ “Oh fuck me Steven!” Caleb whimpered and moaned as both he and Steven neared their climaxes, Steven’s huge 14” dick slamming into his prostate before being pulled out just as fast and slammed back in. “Hell yes Caleb, fuck you’re so tight. I’m gunna cum!” Steven howled in pleasure before thrusting one last time and exploding inside of Caleb’s previously virgin hole. Caleb followed suite and bust his own load all over his tight toned body, sweat sheening on his forehead as the sex finally came to an end. “Why did that just happen?” Caleb asked breathily, regaining his energy. He’d been terrified at first but before long Steven had managed to turn him on and Caleb couldn’t resist going all the way even if he’d tried. “Is that your way of complaining?” Steven chuckled before placing his huge arm under Caleb’s neck, pulling him into a hug. Caleb rested his head against Steven’s huge, pillow-like pectoral. “I don’t know. I’d contemplated experimenting before but I’d never felt the need to before. But despite my initial fear, that was hot. I may consider sleeping with a guy again,” Caleb sniggered and smiled at Steven, who pulled the younger boy into a brief kiss. However their intimate moment was interrupted by the phone ringing loudly from the living room. “Excuse me,” Steven said politely “I should probably get that.” Steven proceeded to walk downstairs to the living room, picking up the house phone and holding it up to his head. “Hello?” “Hello! Steven is that you? It’s Mr Malone!” “Oh, hello sir, long-time no see. What’s up?” “Look, please don’t ask questions, but Jack stayed at my place last night and now he’s gone. He left a note but it was rather strange and I’m not going to lie I’m quite worried.” “Why was Jack at your place?” “Please, I asked you not to ask questions. I’ll explain in person but I need to know if Jack’s ok.” “Well I don’t know sir, he hasn’t been back home yet. What did the note say?” “That’s something that I’d rather explain in person too. Would you be ok with me coming round to talk to you?” ________________________________ “Margot,” Jack asked, worry lacing his tone as stopped his pacing around the living room “your phone number was on that post.” “Yes it was,” Margot answered seemingly thinking it was a question “that’s how you found me.” “Yeah I know but that’s not my point. Phone numbers are registered and can be traced. You can find out a lot of information about someone from their phone number. I mean, I think that would explain the ominous black car now parked outside your house.” “Shit!” Margot panicked, and understandably so. Before any of them could react, the door was kicked down and large, muscular men stood in its place. One of them was more than big enough to fill up the doorframe, but two was practically begging for the wall to cave in. Out from the middle of them stepped a very smartly dressed man, slicked back black hair and the look was even complete with sunglasses. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Margot yelled, taking a step forward. BANG! The poor woman collapsed to the ground with a thud, blood pouring rather quickly out of the bullet hole in her head. Her lifeless form was then picked up by one of the muscular thugs. “Fuck!” Jack panicked, trying to think of a way out of this situation. “Take him, he’ll be useful,” the slimmer man ordered the other beast of a man. “Why did you kill her?! She was just grieving over her husband!” “Well now she can join him instead,” the man responded smarmily, seemingly unaffected by his murder of Margot. “You bastard! All of this over some fucking energy bars?! What is wrong with you freaks!!” Jack shouted in rage, throwing a punch at the slim man and successfully colliding with his nose as the grunt carried him past him. The man clamped his hand over his nose to try and minimise the bleeding. “You little fucker. You do realise who’s grip you’re in right?” he spoke in disgust before clicking his fingers as if giving an order. Before Jack even knew what was going on, he felt a snapping pain as the grunt snapped his arm as if it were a twig. “Aaaaarrrgggghhhhh!!” Jack cried out, tears forming in his eyes from the incredibly intense pain. But things only got worse as the grunt proceeded to slam Jack down onto his knee and snap his spine. Jack screamed at the agony before the pain became too intense, passing out. “Throw him in the car,” the leader of the trio ordered “the boss will have plans for him.” ______________________ So, thank you for reading guys if you made it this far. I'm sorry for the lack of growth and sex in this chapter but as I said I wanted to really highlight the plot for the story, which I have been planning since the first chapter. I promise you there will be A LOT of growth in the final chapter which I'll try and have written and uploaded within the next couple of weeks. I hope you enjoyed this chapter though and are excited to see the conclusion to my first story for this brilliant site. Thanks for reading studs.

Catch up: Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in penis size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, innocent, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Links to previous chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 13: After the Match Casey lay on the wrestling mat, completely spent. His eye was swollen – he’d have a nice shiner tomorrow. His huge, tired muscles gleamed oily red with sweat and scratch and pressure marks from the match. Casey dripped with splotches of oil mixed with muscle cum. Lakes of cum oozed into the oil, painting his raw, vascular physique a creamy, drippy, white, gathering in little lakes in the deep cobblestones of his abs, rolling in thick tides down his lats and onto the mat. “What the fuck?” he asked plaintively. “What kinda place IS this?” He sniffed the air. Cum. Everything smelled of cum. Around and above him the men were zipping up, putting their cocks away, retrieving sweaty, torn clothing. Karim Abdul, the vanquished muscle monster, lay to his left. Enraged, cum-coated, growling. “I’ll get you, kid,” he threatened. He stood, rivulets of cum flowing down from his face onto his massive traps. He started off. He stopped when he got to Blankenship. Blankenship grinned toothily. It didn’t last long. POW!!! Blankenship flew about 20 feet into the air from the force of Abdul’s uppercut punch, his feet never touching the ground. A tooth, suddenly without a home, landed beside him. Out cold. “Where you going, Corporal?” Moster demanded, stuffing his massive, dripping cock back into his pants and zipping up with some difficulty over the bulge. Abdul ignored him, stalking out the room. "Come on, Pedro," he barked to the pretty little kitchen boy, who scampered eagerly after him. “Someone get Blankenship and put him to bed.” Moster sighed, knowing that the muscleman would demand a match of his own the next day. And on it would go, until he was forced once again into public bare-butt spankings to keep them in line. Funny how they’d deck one another but submit meekly to hard paddling on their razor sharp glutes. The men stared a little – though all had seen Moster’s cock before – in fact, all the men had at various points sucked it dry, and had their own faces coated with the steady, unrelenting stream of ropey gism that shot from his deep piss slit. But no one could remember a group scene quite like what had just occurred. Abdul stalked off to the showers, Schumacher and Obatu bent to pick up a groggy, moaning Blankenship. Moster took his clipboard to a desk in the corner of the wrestling room and lowered his rockhard muscle butt into the swivel chair, which sagged and groaned under his mass. Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang, who had called Casey a motherfucker, but somehow managed to make it sound good, turned to check out the new muscle kid last time as they passed through the door back to their quarters, where they planned to fuck butt all night. They knew Moster wouldn’t be paying attention. Not tonight. Casey caught their look, and they nodded briefly at him. Lang gave him a half smile. Then he winked. And then they were both gone. Schumacher didn’t leave right away, though. He handed Blankenship over to LeFevre and stood back, watching like a hawk as the others filed out. Then he walked boldly right up to Casey. He looked up at him. “Sergeant Moster has another little honorary initiation ritual on that I think you may find both interesting and rewarding.” He smiled. “We’d like the opportunity to take you through it tomorrow.” “I - I’ll be honored to be a part of it.” “Yes, you will.” “Get out of here, Schumacher,” said Moster with good-natured gruffness. Schumacher looked blankly at Moster, who hadn’t even looked up from his notes. “And it won’t be tomorrow. It won’t be any time soon.” He looked up. “For Casey, that is. However, I’d be happy to accommodate you at any time.” His hand twitched and Schumacher instinctively shot a hand down to protect his glutes. “Yes, sir.” Schumacher left the lab. “Sorry about that, Casey,” said Moster, as soon as he was gone. “Corporal Schumacher gets a bit riled over anything having to do with Private Tiffany. They all have their quirks. You’ll adjust. Those last two men? They were Private Robert Lang and Corporal Julio Alvarez. Those two specimens were brought into the facility only a year ago. Others have come, but not everyone makes it through, and if they fail, then Zaftig releases them back into the general population. In fact, only 1 in 50 make it as far as you have. Now, drop your posers. It’s time I inspected your penis more closely.” Casey slightly rolled his eyes. “Again, sir?” “I’m not going to say it twice.” Casey nodded, resigned. He understood. It was about his penis, after all. Not his muscles. His dong. His wang. His rod. His cock. His huge motherfucking penis. It was always about his huge motherfucking penis. Moster was watching him steadily, his eyes narrowing. “Is there a problem, cadet?” he asked quietly, after a moment. “No problem, at all, sir.” He slipped his fingers into the elastic band of his torn, micro posing trunks and pulled it out from his body, and slid it down over his quads. Pop….. Smack! His giant penis poured out and slapped down onto his quads just above his knees. Immediately it stiffened slightly. The bell-like cock head bobbed forward once or twice, and the pulsing veins in the shaft began to throb a little more rapidly. Casey was breathing hard now. He was beet red with embarrassment. Moster never stopped looking him in the eye. He strode forward and grabbed hold of his thick penis in his left hand, squeezing the shaft lightly. Casey’s eyes widened in profound surprise. It grew hard in the palm of his hand. His palm glided up and down the warm steely rod 2, 3 times, very slowly. It grew under his hand. “Impressive. How big is this machine of yours?” He stroked it with his fingers. “I see you didn’t cum during the match." He began to rub his heavy hands with practiced movements up and down the boy’s thick shaft. “I – I don’t know, sir.” Casey had begun to sweat. Moster remained cool. “No, I didn’t shoot.” He shuffled from side to side, and his penis slipped out of Moster’s palm. Moster looked up. He took hold of the cock firmly once again. “You seem agitated. You badly need some additional training. Part of what marks this troop is their ability to restrain their emotional responses. And it seems to me your cock is responding emotionally.” Moster continued to stroke Casey’s machine vigorously. “So since we’re going in that general direction, let’s take a few additional measurements. Private Tiffany!” he suddenly called out towards the open corridor door. No response, but Casey made out a figure in the darkened shadows of the corridor. “Private Joe Tiffany. I know you’re out there. Step in here now, Private.” Tiffany appeared in the doorway. The young bodybuilder had removed his t-shirt and stood stripped to the waist. His ripped muscles gleamed in the fluorescent light. He entered the lab and walked bow-legged, a coiled cobra, towards the two musclemen in the center of the room. “Take some additional measurements, Tiffany. You know what I am referring to.” Tiffany smiled. “Yes, sir, I know.” He approached Casey. Looking him squarely in the eyes, he knelt with business-like efficiency before him. When his eyes were level with Casey’s member, he looked squarely at it. “What is the diameter, Private Tiffany?” Moster reached again for the clipboard, all business. Tiffany opened his smiling mouth wide and moved towards Casey’s cock. Casey nearly jumped out of his skin. “What’s he doing?!” “Private Tiffany has an unusual talent. It’s like having perfect pitch. He can take exact measurements with his mouth. He’s never off by more than 1/64th of an inch. Go for it, Private. Enjoy yourself, Casey.” “Flex for me, dude,” cajoled Tiffany sweetly, his mouth hovering just above the head of Casey’s enormous penis. “Come on, man, let’s see those big rocky peaks.” He flicked his tongue out and lightly touched the corona. “Sir…” Casey started to say. “Cadet Rockland, Project Herculaneum soldiers do as they’re told. Private Tiffany will now suck your cock. If you have a problem with this, speak up now. We administer regular oral-stimulation sessions here at Valhalla Labs.” “But ….it’s so gay, sir.” Tiffany snickered. “You’re standing there covered with oil and cum and you’re complaining about this being gay?” Moster stepped forward and spoke evenly. “That’s enough, Tiffany,” Tiffany immediately shut up. Moster turned to Casey. “Muscle is its own sex. Some have posited over the years that sex is bad for bodybuilders. We know better here. Cocksucking is not only pleasurable, it stimulates the psyche. It clears out problems with the prostate. Done regularly and properly it enhances semen production. It sharpens the animal instincts, to say nothing of increasing testosterone production. It also serves to further bond the men.” “You mean everyone sucks dick here.” “Everyone who wants to remain in The Project get their cocks sucked. Not only that, they are expected to suck cocks themselves. Regularly. Is there an issue? Are you frightened?” “No….I…..what if he bites me?” Tiffany gave him a lopsided smile, which he meant to be charming. “I never bite too hard,” he said. “I assure you Private Tiffany knows what he is doing. Proceed, Private.” “Okay…..” said Casey, bewildered. “Let’s see those guns, cadet,” said Tiffany. Slowly, as if hypnotized, Casey raised his arms up into front double biceps. Joe Tiffany smiled like a little boy in a candy store. He flicked a little river of cum that followed a thick vein from the cannonball right biceps to the tri’s. Then he squatted on his handsome haunches. He glanced at the mammoth machine that hung before him, and spoke out of the side of his mouth. “This looks like a real jaw-breaker, sir.” “You’ve worked with mine. It’s far bigger. Get to work,” Sergeant Moster commanded, clipboard ready. “Yes, sir. Anything for the good old USA, sir.” Tiffany fingered his Adam’s apple. “Gotta limber up.” He opened his mouth as wide as he could, yawning it four or five times, retracting his teeth behind his lips. He pressed his palm to his jaw and tilted his head, then raised his hands and gently pried his own mouth open to its fullest expanse. He licked his lips until they dripped with spit. Casey watched him intently, still flexing his biceps. His brain was burning. Tiffany approached Casey’s fully erect manhood, gently guided it up to his mouth, parted his lips slightly, and tenderly extended his tongue to lightly flick the big cock head. Flick. Flick. Flick. Casey blinked. Tiffany ran his tongue along the piss slit and probed a little inside. He looked up again. “What’s your preliminary estimate, Private?” “I’d say it looks to be between 14 and 14 -1/2 inches in length, sir.” “Very good. Girth? “9 inches at least.” “Confirm it, please.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany leaned in and oh so softly glided his lips smoothly over the head of Casey’s penis. He closed his mouth and gently held firm. He closed his eyes, as if concentrating. Inside his mouth, his tongue methodically caressed the cock head. Casey was blown away. He stared down at the cocky short muscleman whose mouth was now enveloping the head of his penis. No one had ever sucked his cock before, let alone a man, let alone a muscleman. He gulped. Shit, Casey thought. Shit. I’m gonna cum. “Sir, I’m gonna cum, sir!” he blurted out. “Not yet you’re not. No man in my outfit cums in 5 seconds. Control yourself, cadet. Tiffany, what’s your first assessment? How big is this cadet’s cock?” Tiffany, his mouth full of cockhead, tried to respond. He couldn’t. Even he was surprised at the girth of Casey’s member. “MMgghblrb,” he said. “Gaaggg…mmmmhyrpphhhglub……aaaaackk…” “I can’t understand you when you mumble, damn it. Speak plainly, Private.” Tiffany pulled back for a moment, giving the head a final appreciative lick as it popped out of his mouth. “Yes, sir!” He reported, “The corona, I’d say, has a circumference of 10 and 3/8s inches. That sound about right to you, boy?” he asked wickedly. “I…I dunno…” Casey was baffled. What's a corona? Did he mean his cock head? One thing was sure: he was gonna get this guy. He wants to suck my cock, does he? Okay, then. “Now for the shaft.” He smiled again and whispered up to Casey. “This is the fun part,” he said. “Go for it, faggot.” Casey muttered. Tiffany raised an amused eyebrow, then winked at him and plunged forward, his mouth taking in all of Casey’s massive organ. His lips slid easily over the thick shaft, and somehow – by an instinctive rearrangement of tonsils? and a replacement of his soft palate? his mouth glided smoothly down the full length of the erect penis. When he reached the base, once again he stopped. Inside his mouth his tongue stroked the thick, pulsing cock veins. The penis grew stiffer and began to throb insistently inside Tiffany’s mouth. Tiffany sucked Casey’s cock. Back and forth, up and down, tip to base, his lips glided smoothly over the engorged shaft. Threads of thick glistening saliva appeared along the pulsing veins with each plunge. After 10 deep sucks, 5 very appreciative full-length licks, and a little tongue-and-balls-dancing, he pulled back again a moment, and, his eyes dancing merrily up at Casey, he coated the heavy, hairy testicles three or four final times. “Very nice,” he whispered. “Too bad you’ll have to shave these babies.” Okay, thought Casey. Maybe this guy was an asshole, but he was beginning to enjoy this. Something came alive inside him for the first time in his life. Hey, he thought, I really like this. This feels really good. “How do you like it, cadet?” asked Moster, clearly amused. “I like it fine, sir.” Casey managed to get out. “Private Tiffany, resume sucking.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany went back to work. He sucked deeply five more times, and then pulled back for what he thought was a final time. As Casey’s penis rolled out of his mouth, he wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He turned to Moster, ready to report. “The shaft circumference is unusually thick. I’d put at just over 9 inches. Length of the erect penis, 14 -1/4 inches from base to tip. Weight, maybe 7 pounds, a few ounces? Give or take.” “Your overall assessment?” Casey was staring, excited beyond words, and getting mad as hell. Why had he stopped? This was just getting good. His erect member lobbed back and forth in the air, protesting, next to Tiffany’s left ear, who had turned to face Moster. Tiffany felt the wind of it as it passed, and studied ignored the whooshing sounds. “Definitely a superior organ. I sense he has not used it much in sport yet, aside from masturbating, but I’d also guess he has to masturbate 4 or 5 times a day. Maybe more. There’s a lot of blood pumping here, and it throbs steadily throughout the sucking process. I’d guess this cock hasn’t been sucked very often before, if ever.” “That’s all you know,” said Casey. “Seems unlikely that such a big muscleboy hasn’t found suitable candidates eager to give him regular blowjobs. There’s lots of men out there who like to suck bodybuilder cock. I suppose women, too. Still, Zaftig said this boy is different. All right, then. You’re done for now. Dismissed. Back to your quarters.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany got up and winked at Casey, wiping his mouth. “See you later,” he said smugly, and sauntered out of the room. Casey stood trembling. “Do you need to shoot, Cadet?” asked Moster, all business. “Yes, sir, I’m afraid I do, sir.” “Get to it, then.” Moster walked casually over to the main table of the lab, put down the clipboard, and surreptitiously picked up a 2-quart beaker. He approached Casey. Casey grabbed his engorged cock with both hands. His body shuddered. He was about to let loose with a mighty blast of gism. Moster was prepared. He strode forward and grabbed Casey’s cock, and in the moment he exploded, he had the beaker ready. He calmly forced the beaker over the cockhead. Casey was stunned, but couldn’t stop his semen from bursting into the jar. “UUUUNNNNGHHH!” he shouted, and his cum flowed heavily out of his shooting dick and began to fill the container with its milky white thick fluid. “UUUUUUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHHHHHH!! uuunnnggHHHGGHH!!! YEAH! OH GOD YEAH MAN!” As Casey’s huge body shuddered with spurt after spurt, the cum level climbed, half filling the jar. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhUNHHH ARRRRGGGGGG hhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhh……” Three minutes later, with a last huge shrug, he was done. As he shuddered to a finish, Moster corked the beaker and held it aloft. He swirled the thick liquid in each and smiled. “Not bad, cadet,” he said calmly. “Close to a pint. Pretty good for a first shot. You’ll do better later.” Casey was meek and baffled and embarrassed. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “Dismissed. We’ll see you at the gym tomorrow at 0700 hours. Get some sleep, Casey. Good night.” He turned and marched out of the room. Casey wiped his dripping dick with the back of his hand. He picked up his clothes and dressed quickly, forcing his still-hard cock into his shorts. But he wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot. “Shit,” he said. He stood alone in the center of the room, his ripped posing trunks stretched around his ankles, the pole of his mammoth cock weaving out of control in the air. He closed his eyes and scrunched up his face. He was going to shoot again. He grabbed his cock with both hands, and fired towards the ceiling. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHH!” he shouted, and, as ropes of semen began once again to fly into the air, hitting the ceiling, painting the walls, and splashing onto the ground. As his cum shot out of his enormous cock head, he was thinking feverishly. He remembered the cum on Abdul’s handsome Arab face. And he had been accepted into The Nineteen. Would they now be known as The Twenty? Casey knew it to be true. He could now be considered one of the world’s finest bodybuilders, if Project Herculaneum wasn’t so top-secret, and he wasn’t even 20 years old yet. He was powerful. He had a future. He had promised. He was in the elite. The last of his cum geyser shot into the air, arced, and splashed heavily on the sopping marley floor beneath him. His shoulders slumped and he dropped his hands to his sides. So why was he still bothered by something he couldn’t quite figure out? And how come that evil little muscle boy Joe Tiffany looked so familiar to him. Who was he? And why couldn’t he put his finger on it? Casey bent to put what was left of his ripped and shredded posing trunks back on. They barely covered his cock, but he didn’t notice. He waddled to the door of the wrestling room to head back to his quarters for the night. Tomorrow he would move into his new room. He had a lot to think about. He’d have to think about it all.

This is something I started working on today and thought I'd put it out there to see if anyone took to it. It's about a bodybuilding show with a difference and will just be a very short story if I get round to finishing it. Apologies if it's a little rough! THE SHOW “Here, buddie. Take this.” I reached out my right bronzed hand and Blake Woods popped a blue diamond shaped pill into the palm. I looked up at him in confusion. The left side of his mouth was curled into a devilish smirk. “I’m not saying you’ll need it. But it might help ... ease any nerves.” I looked at the mysterious pill and gulped. I’d come this far. What did I have left to lose? I popped the pill into my mouth and swallowed hard. “So, Luke King, are you nervous?” the staggeringly muscular male specimen standing in front of me asked. God YES. More nervous than I’ve been in my bloody life. “A little,” I lied. “You’ll be fine, bud,” Blake reassured me. His sickeningly handsome face softened, and there was genuine warmth in his expression. “Just think of it as a regular show. Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” I dutifully nodded at the muscle monster before me. Blake Woods. Twenty five years old and one of the biggest muscle freaks on the planet. His tits were humungous, his quads were obscene and all six of his abs seemed to be exploding through his belly in an attempt to escape. “You can just stand on stage and hit some poses if you like. And if you get bored, or you feel uncomfortable, just leave.” I wasn’t sure whether it was because a man as huge and God-like as Blake was being so nice to me, or whether his words were actually reassuring me, but I was starting to feel considerably more relaxed about the rather unique show I’d anxiously agreed to take part in. “Saying that, Luke,” he continued. “I, for one, would be sorry to see you leave.” Something fluttered in my chest. Was there any small hope that Blake Woods was flirting with me, or was he just this nice to everyone? “There’s erm ... just one thing left to do before we hit the stage,” Blake said. I was a little perplexed, but when he raised both eyebrows and signalled down to the one item of clothing I was wearing, a pair of impossibly shiny, blue posing trunks, I knew exactly what he meant. “As awesome as they are, dude,” he began, “you’ve gotta lose the posing trunks.” Oh God. There’s no going back now. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” he said, cheekily grinning. He then shook his head and released a short laugh. “God, that was cheesy!” he added. “Sorry, bud. Maybe I’m a bit nervous too.” 300 pounds All American muscle monster and obscenely cocky poser extraordinaire Blake Woods nervous? FUCK OFF! I looked down at his brilliantly purple posers. It wasn’t just his muscles that were big. Blake was fucking packing. Hands down he had the biggest bulge of any current pro bodybuilder, and I was about to see it in all its naked, trunk free glory. Blushing through my bronzed competition tan, I nervously reached for the straps of my bright blue trunks. As I peeled them down my mammoth sized, vein plastered quads, my dick escaped the confines of the trunk material for Blake, and everyone else in the room to see. I was a lot harder than I thought I was, and suddenly exposed, I seemed to be getting harder by the second. Blake, who was still notably wearing his trunks, had a mischievous smirk on his face as he admired my increasingly growing hard on. “I’m not sure you needed that pill after all!” he teasingly exclaimed, still grinning at me. He reached down and whipped off his own posers, all the time his eyes were fixed on mine. If this isn’t flirting then I have no idea what the fuck is. I couldn’t keep from turning my gaze down for long, and when I did, my eyeballs almost popped straight clean out of my skull and on to the pump room floor. Whoever said bodybuilders have small dicks had clearly never seen Blake Woods naked. Pointing right at me was the thickest, hardest cock I think I’d ever bared witness to. No wonder he always looks like he’s shoved something down the front of his posing trunks. Little Blake? Not so bleedin’ little! Not fucking little at all in fact. I couldn’t seem to tear my eyes away from his enormously thick, juddering cock. It wasn’t just the size and thickness that was impressive. The shape of it was magnificent too. So many of those muscle worshippers and admirers out there in the world who lost their loads to pictures and videos of Blake Woods on a regular bases, and they’d never, ever know that he was also the proud owner of the most perfect shaped and beautifully sized cock. From somewhere, I found enough bravery to make a flirty joke with the now fully naked, competition conditioned muscle bull before me. “You don’t look so nervous there either, mate!” Blake’s mouth curled into a devastatingly gorgeous grin in response. Before he had the chance to reply, a loud voice filled the pump room. “OK, guys, two minutes before it’s time to hit the stage.” My stomach suddenly tightened with nerves and I managed to tear myself away from the huge, gorgeous, fully naked muscle bull before me to glance around the room. Four other well known bodybuilders of various size, age and nationality filled up the pump room. Standing around, pumping up, and preparing themselves to head out on stage. It might not have been the most unusual sight if it weren’t for one small factor; every single bodybuilder was now completely naked. A few meters from where Blake and I were stood, 212 class pro bodybuilder Anth “The Tank” Tucker was pumping up his insatiably huge, balloon-like pecs. Almost as wide as he was tall, Anth’s entire, bull-like body looked like it was about to burst at any given moment. Brutally sized biceps, blocky abs which distended from his ever growing roid gut and an ass so magnificently big it left the room ten seconds after he did, were all much loved features on this phenomenally size, late thirty-something American bodybuilder. Just a short distance from Anth, stood German muscle daddy Jörg Roth was with his hands on his hips, his naked glutes looking even bigger than they did when they were half covered with posers, talking to young Canadian bodybuilder Cody Watson. It was unique pairing. Jörg’s tank-like physique was bursting with deliriously thick, solid beef, while Cody’s leaner, six foot frame was packed with gorgeously shredded muscle, not least of all his infamous stomach muscles, which included six of the most insanely shredded and beautifully abs in bodybuilding. Jörg’s masculine, handsome looks, smouldering eyes and devastatingly sexy smirk made him one of the most popular muscle daddies on the planet. Meanwhile, with his ridiculously gorgeous, boyish looks, Cody has earned himself a legion of muscle obsessed fans. Most bodybuilding fans would trip over themselves to be anywhere near either, or most probably both, of these two contrasting muscle freaks. And completing the line up was infamous Australian muscle beast Ritchie “2 Guns” Lee, who was applying a last minute spot of oil into his freakishly shredded quads and tight as fuck, tummy popping abdominals. His semi hard cock sticking out in front of him for the whole room to see. The more he rubbed oil into his muscles, the harder his cock seemed to become. Even though Ritchie Lee’s biceps weren’t flexed, I could still see exactly why they’d earned him his nickname. Both upper arms were ridiculously thick and bulged to an almost laughable degree. I couldn’t wait to see them flexed and blown up in all their freakish glory on stage. It wasn’t just his inhuman sized guns that Ritchie was famous for either. He was known for his loud, extroverted personality, and even louder stage presence. Not only did Ritchie pose in the craziest, cockiest and most animated manner, but he had a habit of loudly shouting and bellowing out with practically every pose he hit. Every single bodybuilder in the room was in incredible, jaw dropping condition, but looking around, it suddenly occurred to me that, behind my All American monster of a muscle mate Blake Woods, I was the second biggest bodybuilder in the line up. “You OK there, buddie?” Blake asked, putting his large sized hand on the side of my obscenely huge right upper arm. “I think so. I mean, yeah,” I replied. “You’ll be fine,” he assured me. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” But it’s not. It’s not a normal bodybuilding show at all. One of the guys working at the show, the only average sized, and clothed man in the room suddenly made an announcement to the six naked muscle freaks before him. “OK, guys. It’s showtime!” All of the magnificent bodybuilders started to walk towards the stage like a herd of docile bulls being herded into a ring and my stomach suddenly flipped with fear. Blake Woods ushered me to follow him, and my fellow muscle freaks. “Stick with me, Luke,” he adorably said as I nervously took my first steps towards the stage. Now there’s an offer. As I trailer behind Blake, I almost gasped at the rear image of his physique. I’d literally never seen a back as monstrously wide as his. Pound upon pound of thick, superhuman mass spilled out from his frame. And then there was his ginormous sized ass, which looked big enough to feed a small third world country for a month. The sight of Blake’s excessive sized bum meat cause my exposed, hard cock to fiercely jolt and judder. My stomach was doing somersaults and I tried to think about what Blake had advised me earlier. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” “Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” But I DO want to, Blake. I want to do EVERYTHING that I’ve heard happens at this show. Everything I’ve heard and MORE.

Author note: This is my first story. Any similarities to any other stories are coincidental. Feedback appreciated. The last time Gus saw Tyler they were in middle school. Tyler was tall, confident, and athletic even back then. Gus, well....he was the exact opposite. He was like a soft, little overstuffed pillow who was more at home in the biology lab than the locker room during gym class. Tyler and his football buddies teased Gus for his weight, who consequently buried himself in his studies. He knew that being in advanced classes meant being away from Tyler and his teammates. They would never really see each other again until college. While Tyler had gotten a football scholarship and was the star quarterback, Gus was able to skip several entry level class using the college credits he earned from the Advanced Placement classes in high school. Every football season, his past bully was glorified. Flyers for the upcoming season were everywhere and featured Tyler's handsome face and athletic body. Gus just tried to ignore it all. He figured he could keep his distance and remain happy. He didn't care for sports all that much. Besides, he was there to get an education to get a good career. But the posters were everywhere and, as much as he hated to admit it, he found Tyler to be a very handsome guy. The memories of the hardships he faced made his attraction to the athlete a near-unbearable frustration that was about to become exasperated. Gus needed a health/physical education credit. Apparently the powers that be at the college think that students should be well-rounded. He was almost certain that if Tyler had been present in his academic advisor's office he would have made a jab about him already being "well-rounded." But while Gus was having flashbacks to gym class, his advisor began explaining a unique opportunity. "It's like this," she explained. "Normally, your options would be limited to either playing a sport or taking a health class that would involve physical activity, such as an aerobics class. But you actually have some wiggle room. These requirements were updated to be effective for students entering at the level you skipped. Now. You will still need to have a health credit, but given your career path, I believe I can manage to get you an intern position at the Health Center. We should be able to apply it to your health requirement under the guidelines that were in effect when you entered the university." Gus was gay, but he could have kissed his advisor, Mrs. Susan Greene, right then and there. The Health Center was the informal name for the campus clinic. It was the place for students to go if they were sick or needed medicine. It was also located right next to the Recreation Center and gym. The two buildings were attached to one another, which meant that a student who pulled a muscle or sprained an ankle could easily get bandaged or some muscle relaxers. The athletes liked it because it meant they could get supplements from the pharmacy to or from their workouts. And so, it was only a matter of time that, despite all his best efforts and wishes, Gus would cross paths with Tyler. It was 3:45PM on a Monday. Gus and Karen were working far behind the counter when the bell rang. Tyler had opened the door and walked in. On the security mirror, Gus could see it was Tyler and even worse, he appeared to have a prescription in hand. That meant he might have to interact with Tyler. It was obviously the perfect time to hide in the back to fill some orders and check inventory. "Coach said you had this supplement I could try," Tyler smirked as he slid the paper to Karen, who was all too eager to help the school's star player. "Absolutely!" The girl almost giggled. "We don't keep that one on the shelf though. We'll have to get it from the back." "That's fine. I'll be right here." Tyler smiled. Karen raced around to the back. In a whirlwind motion, she grabbed a scoop and shoved it into Gus's hand. Before he could say anything, she was pushing him to table where a large bucket held the powdered supplement. "Here! Fill this bottle. Fill another bottle and I'll let you leave early." She huffed and ran back to chat up Tyler. The two were insufferable. Each groan-worthy flirtation made the scooping process seem even more tedious. Karen said something and it made Tyler laugh. It was that distinct laugh that was hearty, proud, and boastful. Gus felt sick. The last time he heard it was when Tyler was teasing him while he sheepishly changed clothes in the locker room. Perhaps it was not his best moment, but emotion overtook Gus. He spat into the bottle and poured a scoop over it. The laughter continued and his eyes filled with tears. Gus spat into it again and covered it with another scoop. It was kind of cathartic, even if the punishment for getting caught would have been significant. His mouth became too dry to do the same with the other bottle, so he filled it up as he was supposed to. At the very least, he could put the bottles on the pickup shelf and not have to interact with Tyler. "There's a second bottle just for you, darling," Karen winked. Gus left out the back. He had permission to leave after all. He probably would have left anyway. He couldn't stomach any more. At least the bottles were large...maybe he wouldn't be expecting Tyler to be coming back any time soon. The semester passed along and the campus was abuzz with Tyler's performance. Everyone was talking about how he was unstoppable. People started calling him "Beast" and the name stuck. He led the team to victory after victory, sending the team into the championship, but all Gus cared about was that maybe the flyers would finally come down. He had his exams and he fully intended to spend his time studying in his apartment. There wasn't going to be anything to distract him, but then his cell phone rang. Thinking it was his parents, he swiped the screen to answer the call only to see it was a number he didn't recognize. Confused, Gus raised the phone to his face and answered it. "Uh...is this...is this Gus? This is Tyler." "T-Tyler?" Gus stammered, "How did you get my number?" "I asked around until I got it. We need to talk." "Oh no." Gus thought as he remember spitting into the supplement. "He is going to kill me." "I'm...I'm sorry." "What?!" "I'm sorry. I should have apologized a long time ago for...you know, some of the things I said and did to you back in middle school." Waves of emotions washed over Gus as he processed what he was hearing. He never expected this. Surely this couldn't be some cruel trick, could it? Before Gus was able to respond, Tyler sheepishly spoke once more. "Listen, could you buzz me up into your apartment? Please?" "Okay," Gus bit his lip and waited for the inevitable. After a few minutes, there was a knock at the door. Though it was slow as if with trepidation, it started firm before becoming gentler. Gus turned the handle and pulled it ajar. He turned around and walked back into his living space without acknowledging his visitor with a look. It wasn't until he plopped down on his sofa that he saw why people gave Tyler the nickname of "Beast." Closing the door behind him, Tyler stiffly walked into the room. He seemed taller than normal and had a king-sized bedspread wrapped around him. Gus raised an eyebrow at the bedspread. Unless Tyler was planning on wrapping his corpse in it, perhaps he wasn't going to fight him. "Can I help you?" Gus swallowed, unsure of what to expect at this point. "I certainly hope so. Coach has been testing me for everything under the sun. I've been forced to pee in a cup almost every day now. I have examined everything I have consumed for the last few weeks. The only thing I can't rule out was a supplement I got a while back at the Health Center. Karen said you were the one who filled the bottle and..." Tyler was looking down at his feet. "...And?" Gus felt a pit growing in his stomach. Some ice packs fell on the floor as Tyler dropped the bedspread to reveal a body of enormous musculature. The slightest movement further ripped the clothes he had to have special ordered to cover his growing bulk. Stiff, gentle movements were the only thing that kept him dressed. "You did something to it, didn't you?" Tyler kept his gaze at his feet. "Did something?" Gus echoed in surprise. "Could you...could you do it again?" Tyler pleaded "Or at least tell me what you did?" A dumbfounded Gus sat there with his mouth open. In desperation, Tyler ripped his shirt and ran to kneel down before Gus. His pants ripped in the process. His gaze still firmly set on the floor below. "I don't know what you did, but you changed me. Look at me. I have more chest hair on each pec than all the men in my family have on their entire chests combined. My nipples are large sensitive. The more I play with them, the more I want to play with them. And my balls..." Gus followed Tyler's gesture to see that Tyler's balls had grown large and heavy. He obviously had outgrown his cup; his jockstrap was start to fail as well. A brief glimpse at Gus was all it took for Tyler to start to become erect. He apparently had gained the penis to match his new size. With his jockstrap now shreds on the floor, Tyler was now only wearing shoes, his lucky chain necklace, and a pleading look. "I need you." Tyler panted. "Please." A mixture of arousal and confusion danced within Gus. "You need...me?" Gus shook from his stupor. "For what? Sex?" "I...I can't." Tyler bit his lip. "I started on the supplement and everything was good, right? I was starting to become massive, just like Coach wanted. I just accepted the added body hair growth as a side effect. But I became so horny. Like really horny! I've never been this horny in my life! I started jerking off but I just couldn't get over that edge. At best, I could only dribble out a ruined orgasm that left me still horny. At worst, I had to just sit in ice cold water to become flaccid again. I began skipping class to have more time to work out my frustration in the weight room. I developed the nipple fetish, which further captivated me. By then, I had finished the bottle of supplement. A buddy got me more at the Health Center, but it was lacking something." "Something..." Gus was still processing. "I've been unofficially suspended from the team pending a doping investigation. Everyone thinks I've hurt my foot...Coach is at least letting me save face. After I finished the bottle you made, the erections stopped, but I was still so horny. I nearly fainted when I saw you leave the Health Center. You gave me first erection since finishing that bottle and I have had these erotic dreams about you ever since....but I still have not had orgasmic relief since I started the supplement....and...I...I...need....you." Gus reached over and started stroking the endowed penis. Tyler's deep moans and panting increased. The strokes were slow and deliberate, making their way up the shaft to circle the head before meandering back down again. His speed increased slowly and gradually. "Oh...OH GOD! YES! SO...SO CLOSE! CL-CLOSEST I'VE...I'M ALMOST---" Gus leaned forward and pulled Tyler's head closer to his own, looked him deep in the eyes, and said "I haven't accepted your apology yet." Tyler heart skipped a beat at the realization and whimpered at the abrupt end to the strokes. Gus let his index finger explore Tyler's big, sensitive nipples before giving them a pinch. Tyler's penis throbbed uncontrollably, desperate for more. The massive beast of muscle, down on all fours, trembled with desire as the anticipation churned within his gut. Submission was complete and authentic. "Are you really sorry? Or do you just want an orgasm? I think we should have a heart-to-heart and I'm going to fondle your balls and nipples while we have it, is that clear?" "Yes, sir." ------------------ ETA: If you are comparing my picture to Gus, he isn't meant to be a self-insert. I just wanted to make the "well-rounded" joke.

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6388-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-thirteen/ CHAPTER FOURTEEN The first rays of sun cut across the pale blue newborn sky as I strode, or rather waddled, purposefully toward Hudson Street. After my fall back into the basement, Hank and Matt ran down the stairs and peered into the gaping hole in the ground floor to find me motionless in the remains of the debris-filled gym. “You are okay, right?” Matt asked before his expression changed as he realized that it was a dumb, if perfectly natural question. “Yeah,” I said. “Frustrated as hell but okay.” “What happened?” Hank asked. “I slipped and fell through the floor.” “You slipped?” Matt asked, incredulous. “Let me guess - in your own cum?” “You weren’t this clumsy when you were human,” Hank deadpanned. This made Matt chuckle and I rolled my eyes. “What does a god have to do to get some respect around here?” In the end, it proved to be just the comic relief they had needed. My friends agreed to accompany me and quickly showered and grabbed a bite to eat. They were now locking the place up. Meanwhile, I stopped at the corner of Franklin and Hudson to gauge the public’s reaction to my presence. It was early on a Saturday morning, but in the twenty seconds it took Hank and Matt to catch up, I had already caused two accidents. Of the four pedestrians who had seen me, one passed out, two others who were in front of Sovereign Bank, catty corner to where I stood, dropped to their hands and knees and gawked, and the fourth, a young gay man, had curled into a ball on the sidewalk not ten feet away and was staring at me, eyes glazed over. He was mumbling to himself. “You’re gonna have to get used to this,” Hank said. My great cock grew harder as I saw more people happen by, see me and instinctively submit. I really am a god, I thought to myself. All of this in one week. The extent of my strength and dominance – my absolute dominance – made me drunk with power and my cum cannon fired several massive volleys into the intersection before I forced it to stop. How unthinkably powerful will I be next weekend? Next month? Next year? I looked down at Hank, who suddenly appeared insignificant and ephemeral. “I’m already used to it,” I said as my perfect masculinity and impossible strength again filled me with a rush of intense euphoria. My massive cock expanded still more and began to throb visibly, bouncing up and down, as if to demand that I acknowledge its magnificence. “It’s been happening for the past several days. I expect it now.” He looked up at me and gasped. “You’re doin’ it again, man. It ain’t easy to resist fallin’ to the ground.” I turned and saw that Matt was nodding with a pained expression. He grimaced and stood slightly hunched as if carrying an unbearable load. “What is it?” I asked. Part of me felt I should be concerned at their suffering, but another part knew that they simply needed to assume mankind’s natural position before me, kneeling and bowing in complete submission, and the discomfort would go away. “You’re too beautiful,” Matt said, almost gasping. “It’s painful, but I can’t turn away. Every time I adapt to how you look, you become still more beautiful. Awesome. Glorious. Godly.” Tears began streaming down his face and his gaze fell to my chest, his eyes wide in disbelief, then down to my cock and impossibly huge legs. “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god,” he said as he collapsed to the sidewalk and began kissing my feet. “Yes,” I said as my great cock doubled its powerful throbbing and rewarded the slave by drenching it with pre-cum. “I am your god. The need to worship me is natural.” At that instant, I felt a flash of terror. Something in my consciousness had shifted, but as quickly as it started, it was over. I gazed dispassionately at the young blond slave at my feet. The time to wield my power over these creatures had arrived. “Jamal,” a male voice said. “You can turn this down.” Jamal? I regarded it as if seeing it for the first time, this red-headed slave that was talking to me instead of worshipping along with the others. I found its behavior curious but irrelevant and turned to survey the intersection, which was now clogged with abandoned vehicles as drivers and passengers alike knelt before me, many of whom were so overwhelmed with my extreme hyper-masculinity and beauty that they were weeping as well. Seven billion willing slaves. “Jamal!” the red-headed slave yelled. I turned back to look at it, again wondering why it remained standing before me, and felt its fear spike. It emptied its bladder and shrank to the sidewalk, its body quaking in terror. I was considering ordering it and its little blond companion to service my grapefruit-sized balls when the abrupt shift of consciousness repeated and I was seeing with two sets of eyes, one the absolute Master of everything, the other... My name is Jamal. Confused, I blinked. “Hank?” I asked. I felt disoriented, as if I had wakened in an unfamiliar room, and shook my head. I looked down to see him staring up at me with a face twisted with worry and wet with tears. Meanwhile, Matt was flat on his back a few feet away and gasping for breath. “You can turn it down, man,” Hank said quickly, as if I were about to swat him out of existence like a gnat. He wiped the tears from his face with the thick hair of his forearm. I furrowed my brow. “Turn what down?” “Feelin’ your oats,” he said. “Every time you start thinkin’ about how mighty you are, we end up flat on the ground.” I pulled him up and lifted him so that his neck was against my nose. Then wrapping my great arms around him, I closed my eyes and inhaled, taking in his familiar scent. My Big Red. I smiled to myself. “What you doin’?” he asked, still terrified. “Promise you’ll never leave me,” I whispered in his ear. “If anyone can remind me of who I am, it’s you.” He continued to tremble uncontrollably. A year had passed since the Twin Towers had fallen. America was fighting a complicated war against an enemy that was so difficult to pin down, it sometimes seemed as if we were going in circles. Three months had passed since I had stormed out of Hank’s life, yet here we were walking down West Broadway toward the gaping hole in lower Manhattan – where we had met, where his cousin Karen had died, and where America had changed – for better or for worse. I hadn’t seen him all summer and he looked as handsome as ever. Same Brooklyn accent. Same waddle. Same emerald eyes and copper hair. It still hurt. Badly. “I can’t believe you called me,” I said. “I can’t believe you called me back.” I stopped. “I can’t either,” I said, suddenly feeling cross. “I miss you, dammit.” “I miss you too, man.” “No. I don’t think you do,” I said. My eyes narrowed. “You just miss the sex.” “Well, that torpedo of yours is really somethin’ and you sure as hell know how to use it.” “Fuck you. I’m a man, not a fuck machine!” I stared at him, amazed that he still thought of me that way. It really was all I was to him; a good lay. “That’s exactly what Michael called you,” he said. “An amazin’ fuck machine.” I could feel my face flush with shame and anger. I had fucked Hank’s ex. I was desperate, I fucked him, and he convinced the judge to throw out the lawsuit against me. That he took advantage of me was humiliating enough without him telling Hank. “That was a mistake and so is this,” I said as I turned and strode back the way we had come. “Jamal,” he called after me. I ignored him. It had happened over and over and over. In the end, everyone just wanted me to fuck them and leave as if I were some kind of mechanical stud that could be kept in storage until needed again. I walked briskly northward, forcing him to run to catch up. I felt him grab my wrist. He managed to pull me to a stop before I yanked my arm free. “Don’t fucking touch me,” I said even as I realized that I still liked it. “You gonna stop me?” He pulled himself up straight and pushed his great chest forward as if in challenge. “YOU DON’T THINK I CAN TAKE YOUR RED ASS DOWN?” I yelled before remembering that we were standing on a busy West Broadway sidewalk in full daylight. I closed my eyes for a moment and breathed. I was completely on edge. Even as I fought with Hank and part of me hated him, at a deeper level I remained in love and that made me all the more angry. I could feel myself shaking and I rocked side to side, transferring my weight from one foot to the other in an effort to relax and hide my fury. I heard him sigh and opened my eyes to see him staring at me. “Could you dial back those emotions for just a minute?” He asked. “Could you show some emotion for just a minute?” “What do you want from me?” “I want you to love me for who I am!” I blurted out before immediately regretting it. Hank didn’t respond except to frown and look down at the sidewalk at his feet. I could tell that he wanted to say something, but he remained silent. “What are we doing here, Hank?” I demanded. “I can’t tell you,” he said softly as he took my hand in his and gently nudged me back toward Ground Zero. His entire demeanor had changed. Suddenly, he was very serious. “Really. I have to show you.” This time, I didn’t resist. Matt and Hank followed me up the sidewalk along the west side of Seventh Avenue toward Central Park. We had briefly considered taking the subway, but the idea of squeezing into such a tight, enclosed space made me think twice. What would I accidentally destroy next? Once again, both had expressed strong reservations about accompanying me to the park. It was only after much discussion that they agreed to follow me – at a distance – and once they cleaned up again. They remained afraid of me. I really couldn't blame them. I had “turned it down” as Hank suggested, and though he and Matt were able to function more or less normally around me, everyone else continued to kneel and bow to me on sight. I didn’t know if my friends had built up some kind of resistance or if it was simple familiarity, but I was grateful. Several more accidents had occurred as I began my march toward the park, but the resulting gridlock prevented any further incidents. Like the pedestrians, the occupants of the cars, buses and trucks all climbed out to get a closer look at me ... and submit. I carefully observed people – my slaves – as I passed them, and though no one was weeping or suffering, as they had been earlier, every last man, woman and child assumed a submissive pose. Even dogs, pet or stray, took a submissive posture. This I hadn’t expected and I found it unsettling. Hank is right. I am more than the ruler of humanity. I am the ruler of everything. I stopped and looked back. My friends were about half a block behind and approached slowly through the kneeling crowd. Further behind them, most people were back on their feet and following at a distance. Matt and Hank stopped about 20 feet back. “Jamal?” Hank asked. “Yeah.” I could still feel their fear. “Just checking,” he said. They slowly moved forward. Matt’s beautiful face glistened with moisture. He had been crying. “Why is my sexy boy crying?” I asked. He looked at the ground. “We love you, man, but you can’t do that again.” Hank said. “I'm sorry, guys,” I said. “I won’t.” Though it had felt perfectly natural at the time, right even, it had frightened me as well and certainly wasn’t what I wanted. Do I have so little control over my own destiny? What good is being a god if I can’t be the god I want to be? If I can’t still be myself? They looked at me doubtfully. “Please, guys,” I said. “It’s still me.” Matt reached over and took Hank’s hand. “But for how long?” he asked. They remained about ten feet away. Hank said nothing. It was a good question. Something had come over me barely two hours before, something that seemed natural and inevitable yet horrifying at the same time – something that pointed to my ascendancy as a god and the elimination of all relationships, even with those closest to me. I clearly remembered looking at both Hank and Matt without any familiarity. They were nothing more than two of billions of slaves that existed only to serve and obey me. If I had any say in the future dynamic between mankind and myself I would not allow such a bleak reality to occur. The mere possibility made me treasure the relationships I already possessed all the more. I would not let my friends go so easily. “Please,” I repeated and fell to my own knees, which shattered the sidewalk, which was pulverized further as the head of my semi-erect cock slammed into it. Shards of cement scattered in all directions and my companions jumped back. “I would give all of this up for you guys,” I said, unwilling to imagine spending eternity alone. “I can’t do this without you,” I said. Several minutes passed during which Matt and Hank continued to stand some distance away. I sat on my haunches on the shattered sidewalk while thousands of people filled the avenue and sidewalks, creating concentric circles around me, beginning just behind where my friends stood. I had resigned myself to the reality that I would have to meet my destiny without them, but just as I was about to stand and continue my journey alone, Matt sprinted forward and kissed me full on the lips. “I love you too much to abandon you,” he said. “You are still my favorite god no matter what.” I stood and smiled. “I’m the only god.” “Then it’s a good thing you’re my favorite.” His statement was nonsensical, but still made me laugh. The next thing I knew he was climbing me like a jungle gym until he settled on my mountainous traps, sitting with his legs around my non-existent neck. I was greatly relieved that he had changed his mind. “Feel free to make yourself comfortable,” I said, pleased that he did feel comfortable enough with me to ride piggyback. I heard him grunt. “Don’t make a mess in your pants,” I said. “Too late,” he said through clenched teeth. Still smiling broadly, I looked at Hank, who approached more cautiously. He stopped about a yard away, just short of the head of my immense tool, and looked up at me. His face was a mask. “Well?” I asked. “I can’t read your mind.” “Can I ride next?” * * * Traffic in Midtown was completely gridlocked as I led my followers through the tourist-filled, mega-sign-walled canyon of Times Square. Many of the huge displays that covered entire sides of buildings played live images of me as I walked through the parting sea of humanity. The images drove home how massive and hyper-masculine I was even compared to Hank, who walked to my right. Despite being only a foot and a half shorter, he seemed pre-pubescent in comparison. We continued north on Seventh and into the southern end of the park. I was tailed by thousands, if not tens of thousands, many of whom had abandoned their vehicles and buses along the avenue and adjoining streets. If I had learned anything, it was that my presence in public was, as expected, completely disruptive. Without exception, everyone submitted to and/or worshipped me on sight before trailing me as I continued north. Cops sent to investigate and disperse the growing crowd? Media sent to cover it? I owned them all at first glance. Matt remained on my shoulders and Hank at my side as I made my way along Central Drive toward the large clearing of Sheep Meadow. The few dozen people there dropped what they were doing – playing Frisbee, ball, or simply relaxing on the lawn – and knelt or bowed as I approached. Animals stopped and knelt as well. Horses, pets, squirrels – every creature, large and small, submitted to me on sight. The euphoric rush returned as I was reminded of the incredible power at my command. My dominance was absolute. My strength was beyond reason. My physical magnificence was beyond anything I had dreamed possible. Upon reaching the center of the clearing, I stopped and surveyed the meadow. The grass remained mostly green thanks to the long summer, but the trees that surrounded Sheep Meadow had finally begun to turn color. Beyond the trees, the buildings of Manhattan rose into a clear morning sky. Buildings that were now mine for the taking. In a city that was now mine for the taking. On a planet that was now mine for the taking. Seven billion willing slaves. I watched the sea of humanity as it poured onto the vast grassy clearing. Everyone crouched, surrounding and facing me, on hands and knees. Their movements seemed almost instinctive, natural, even rehearsed. Similarly, my own march to this very spot was instinctive. I didn’t know why this was my destination, I had just walked here. “They’re doing it again,” Matt said. “Organizing into concentric circles. It reminds me of photographs I’ve seen of hundreds of thousands of Muslims praying around the Ka’ba in Mecca.” I felt him shiver briefly. “Wow, I totally have goose bumps.” We watched as people continued to stream quietly, almost silently, into the meadow from all directions and kneel before me. I looked at Hank. “Why aren’t you joining them?” He looked hurt. “Do you want me to?” “No no no. Of course not. I’m just curious.” I turned my head upward a bit toward Matt. “How about you?” “I don’t feel compelled as they must,” Matt said. “I can’t say why.” “What do they want?” I asked as I lifted Matt from my traps and returned him to the ground. I already knew the answer, of course. “To demonstrate their submission just like everyone’s been doing for the past week,” he said with an isn’t-that-obvious tone. “To worship you, man,” Hank said. “Like we all do.” They want to worship me. At that instant, what felt like a wall of energy slammed into me from all directions. I was astonished by its power – a fraction of that at Indian Point, but intense nonetheless. It had a different flavor to it, however. Distinctly different. This energy was … alive. As I realized – it’s from my worshippers – my cock, which like my body was already by far the strongest, most dense material on the planet, thickened and hardened even further. Even being worshipped increased my strength and power. They want to be dominated by me. Again the euphoria of my godhood exploded through me and I closed my eyes to savor the feeling. Smiling, reveling in limitless pleasure, I tilted my head back slightly and raised my mammoth arms over my head, my fists thrusting into the sky. Even in my intense ecstasy, I felt my cock lengthen ever so slightly. My immense muscles expanded yet more. I came, my jism exploding from my great cock in a continuous and audible torrent, arching a hundred yards across the worshipping masses. At the same time, I brought my impossibly powerful arms into a double biceps pose and held it for some time, my cock thrusting into the world that was mine to rule, biceps flexed in a display of the dominance that my slaves so desperately craved, cum gushing forth endlessly like water from a hydrant. I managed to contain the roar that would normally announce one of my epic orgasms to save the hearing of the sea of worshippers surrounding me. Instead, I sensed tens of thousands of sympathetic orgasms, heard tens of thousands weeping at my glory, and much closer, something yelling the name “Jamal.” I opened my eyes. To my right, I recognized the young blond slave I had seen earlier. It was on the ground in a fetal position, crying and repeating the phrase “please stop.” Directly in front of me, the peculiar read-headed slave was screaming at me, “Jamal! I’m Hank! Your best buddy!” It jumped up and down before me, sweat flying from its body, clearly trying to get my attention. Like the blond, this slave was experiencing extreme stress and discomfort, yet resisted assuming its proper position. “This isn’t you, Jamal!” It screamed. The creature was puzzling – addressing its god as a familiar – and I wondered if it was defective. I will heal its mind when my power grows strong enough. “You do not worship me,” I said even as it resumed yelling. “Not until you come back to us,” it said. “Come back? I AM YOUR GOD!” I roared and it immediately fell to the ground and lay motionless. “I AM ETERNAL!” Satisfied, I turned to the young blond who remained curled up on the ground. I lifted it up by its shirt and held it suspended before me. “You two do not worship like the others,” I said. “Why?” “We are your friends,” it said in a broken voice. “We love you.” “Of course you love me. Everything loves me.” “But you love us too.” I laughed at its ridiculous claim. I could no more love a slave than it could love a virus. “Jamal,” it said, its face screwed up with pain. “I’m Matt, your sexy boy. Remember?” It was delusional as well, and I dropped it to the earth. “Lick your god’s massive cock,” I commanded. “I have a better idea,” the redheaded slave yelled. “Why don’t you pull your big head out of your sealed up ass!” It said as it leapt and slammed its fist against my cheek. I could hear and feel its bones shatter and it again fell to the ground, screaming in agony. I looked down and watched dispassionately as it writhed in pain. “You may drink your god’s cum and be healed,” I said. “FUCK YOU!” It bellowed. I blinked. “FUCK YOU!” I screamed as I stormed out of Hank’s apartment. And I was myself again. “Just kill me,” Hank said as he looked up at me. His face was wet with tears. “Hank,” I said. “I’m Jamal. I’m still here.” “Oh, great,” he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. “Welcome back.” “I’m sorry. I don’t know how to stop it, but the important thing is that I’m back.” “I don’t care anymore. I can’t see you like that again. It’s too painful.” He managed to squat on his knees. He cradled his injured right hand. “Kill me. Please.” “What?” I asked. I heard him perfectly but could not believe my ears. “I won’t live as a nameless slave to you. We have too much history. Kill me,” he said. “Now.” “Me too,” Matt said as he squatted next to Hank and carefully examined his injured forearm, wrist and hand. He looked at Hank, his cheeks still wet with tears. “I love you.” Hank smiled. “I love you too.” Matt looked right at me. “We’re ready. Kill us.” I rolled my eyes. “C’mon guys. Can we lose the melodrama?” Hank somehow jumped to his feet and approached, scowling. “Melodrama? MELODRAMA? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU’RE LIKE WHEN YOU SLIP INTO THIS ‘GOD’ MODE?” I started to respond then realized that something else had drawn his attention. He stared blankly into space for several seconds. “Hank?” Matt asked. He held up his hand toward Matt. “Wait…” Hanks’s brow furrowed as if he was confused or trying to parse something he could barely hear. I looked at him closely and as I watched, his eyes began to grow cloudy, dark. What the fuck? I’m dreaming again? “We need your guidance, your rule, your protection,” Hank said under his breath. His words were barely audible. “What?” I asked, not expecting an explanation. The truth was, now that I was standing there, surrounded by thousands of followers, I had no idea where to start. “Guidance?” I asked. “Protection?” I looked at Matt. “I’m some kind of über-daddy now?” “Alpha Stud, Über Daddy, God,” he said. “Does the label really matter?” I looked at Hank. His eyes were normal again. “What Matt said.” I was about to ask Hank what was going on with his eyes when I became aware of the distinctive sound of a jet. The scream of its engines. The roar as it sliced through the air. It was Hank who saw it first. “Above the trees to the north,” he said, but by the time I looked, the enormous aircraft was nearly overhead, perhaps a few hundred feet to the east. American Airlines. “Looks like a Triple Seven,” Matt observed. “It’s way too low,” I said as I looked at him. “No way.” …the familiar roar of an approaching jet aircraft filled the air. Familiar, but much too loud. I instinctively looked up. A commercial jet was almost directly overhead and at an insanely low altitude. Goosebumps rose on my entire body and even as I watched, the jet slammed into the North Tower of the World Trade Center, enveloping the upper floors in a ball of flame… Hank met my eyes and shook his head. “It’s headin’ right down Fifth, man. Oh no. Oh no. This ain’t happenin’.” A feeling of dread washed over me and for several moments all that could be heard was the diminishing roar of the 777 as it disappeared beyond the high-rises of Midtown. And then there was no sound at all. Next Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14820-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-fifteen/

https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11631-the-olympia-bar/ - Chapter 1 The Olympia Bar Chapter 2 – Discoveries (Sexual and Otherwise) Mr Malone released his grip on Jack, who fell to the floor with a loud thud due to his newly increased muscle mass. The bodybuilder sized teen was about to walk up the stairs when he smelled an alluring scent, seemingly coming from down the hallway. Following his nose, he stumbled across the source of the incredible smell on the kitchen counter. “A whole box!” Jack beamed as he saw a cardboard box of the mysterious Olympia Bars. “Help yourself stud,” Mr Malone smirked as he entered the room, his enormous biceps flexing as he leaned against the doorframe, the sheer size of his body practically taking up the entirety of the space within said doorframe, “I’ve found they can have quite an addictive quality, I’ve had to hold back and use all my willpower to stop me from wolfing down the whole box myself. I’ve only had around 3.” “Well, if they do what I think they do, it would explain your size sir,” Jack winked, walking over to his sexy muscle teacher and wrapping his arms around his thick, vascular neck before pulling him down into another deep, passionate kiss. Their tongues battled and intertwined in their mouths but all the time nothing but moaning sounds could be heard. After what seemed like an eternity, Jack and Mr Malone parted lips. “Go on Jack, help yourself to some of the bars, I’ll just occupy myself,” Mr Malone smirked. As Jack stepped back over to the counter and un-wrapped one of the Olympia Bars, he felt a warm, lapping feeling around his OH GOD THAT FEELS GOOD! His teacher grinned before he continued to lick and tongue fuck Jack’s sweet hole, darting the wet tip partially into his tight sphincter and moaning due to the musky scent. However, Mr Malone was not moaning anywhere near as much as Jack was, who’d dropped the bar back into the box as he had to lean forward onto the counter to prevent him from collapsing to the ground from the pleasure. “Fuck sir, no one’s ever been as good at this before!” he called out in a breathy, lustful tone. Wanting more, Jack backed his ass onto Mr Malone’s mouth, hoping to drive his hot professor’s tongue deeper inside of him. Although he knew there was something he wanted inside of him even more… Turning around, Jack stood Mr Malone up before getting down on his knees himself, slowly running his tongue up the underside of his teacher’s huge, bulging 19” cock. Swirling his tongue around the head, Jack savoured the few drops of sweet pre-cum he was coaxing out of the large throbbing length, enjoying the taste of his professor’s viscous nectar. Then he wrapped his lips around the head before lowering his mouth and throat lower down the enormous shaft. Mr Malone groaned as his massive member was enveloped by the glorious, moist warmth of his student’s mouth causing intense and ecstatic feeling to travel from his crotch and all over his body. This only intensified after Jack seemingly opened up his throat and supressed his gag reflex as he swallowed more and more of Mr Malone’s cock, slurping and moaning around the monstrous length and seemingly loving every minute of it. Sooner or later, Jack was bobbing his head furiously up and down his teacher’s dick, sloppy and wet just how he loved it, covering the cock with his saliva as he worked the shaft with his tongue and the head with his throat muscles. All the time, Mr Malone gasped and grunted, before becoming overcome with lust, grabbing Jack’s head and fucking his throat relentlessly. Jack just took the face fucking with no issue, his transformation seemingly making it easier for him to worship and serve huge cocks, such as the one he was quite happily sucking on right now. Suddenly, the face fucking stopped as Mr Malone slammed his entire length into Jack’s throat and left it there. Jack gagged but held it, inhaling his teacher’s immensely manly scent as his nose was buried in his crotch. Mr Malone smiled as he could see his 19” shaft bulging in Jack’s throat, forcing it to twitch inside the teen purely for the pleasure of being able to see how big it was even inside someone, he could even see that the head was bulging prominently near his chest cavity. However soon Jack had to breath, and as Mr Malone removed his huge cock from his student’s throat, Jack gasped for air, still lightly licking the tip of his alpha teacher. “Get back up and bend over the counter boy,” Mr Malone growled, voice laced with lust and arousal “I want that ass. Now.” “Yes sir,” Jack smiled before doing as he was asked, bending over and spreading his muscular cheeks without another word. “Mmmmm, good boy Jack,” Mr Malone smirked, rubbing the bulbous head of his cock against Jack’s tight, still wet hole. Then without another thought, he pressed forward and popped the head inside of Jack, who moaned loudly. “Fuck sir, and that’s just the head? What’s the whole thing going to feel like?!” “Let’s find out stud,” he responded before slamming forward, forcing all 19 huge inches into Jack, practically tearing his ass open, and with no complaints. “Fuuuuuuuuck!! Holy fuck sir!” Jack cried out “god your cock is huge!” “Yeah take it Jack, you little slut!” Mr Malone growled again, gritting his teeth due to the intense pleasure he was getting from Jack’s tight (well, previously tight) hole. “Fuck I’ve not had an ass this tight! I should’ve bedded you that first time you walked into my class!” “Oh…FUCK!” Jack shouted in pleasure with every thrust. The sexual pleasure was palpable in the air, along with the sound of slick, hot, muscle man sex as Mr Malone’s dick slid in and out of Jack’s hole with more ease, using only their collective spit as a lube. The sound of his meaty, muscular, diamond cut thighs slapping against his studly student’s muscular butt turned him on even more, making him pound him ever harder. Jack just screamed out his professor’s name in response as waves of ecstasy took over him. For what seemed like hours, Mr Malone pounded and fucked Jack’s muscled ass in doggy over the counter before flipping him onto his back laying on the counter with his legs over his bulging shoulders, ploughing him in a whole new way. The harder, quicker and deeper he fucked, the more they both moaned and cried out in ecstasy. Before long, both of the men groaned as their orgasms finally arrived, Jack launching a huge volley of cum all over his own body and up Mr Malone’s kitchen wall, whilst Mr Malone shot deep inside of Jack’s ass, a warm, almost searing sensation blasting inside of him with each individual shot his teacher released into his bowels. “Oh….fuck,” Jack said panting as Mr Malone pulled his still huge soft cock out of him, the torrent of cum that had been pumped into him leaked out slowly and all over the cold kitchen counter. “Grab some of those bars and get upstairs stud,” Mr Malone demanded, recovering his breath and energy ridiculously quickly “I think it’s time for you to get your turn on me now.” Steven jumped up out of his bed as he heard a knock at the door. After what had happened to his little brother he didn’t really know what to do, he was just completely lost in thought. How had that happened? Heck, what even was that? And why did his brother suddenly come onto him after ‘that’ happened? Fuck today was a strange day? But these thoughts had to be dismissed as he went down the stairs. Having forgotten to put his shirt on, Steven opened the door to find a rather knackered looking Caleb panting on his doorstep. “Oh erm…hey Caleb. What’s wrong?” Steven asked feeling slightly awkward. He obviously knew Caleb due to him being Jack’s closest friend but he wouldn’t say he knew him well enough or felt close enough to him to hold a conversation alone, and especially not to be stood half naked in front of him. “Have you seen Jack? He stormed out of gym class earlier and was pretty upset,” Caleb opened up instantly, clearly concerned about his friend. “You need to talk to your old coach Steven, he’s way too hard on Jack because of your success, and it isn’t fair on him.” Steven sighed. He was aware that his success at sports in school had reflected badly onto his younger brother but it didn’t realise it was getting him down so much. “Yeah…I know. I’ll have a word with him. But I have a question I need to ask you. Earlier, Jack kind of…erm…hulked out I guess you could say. He basically turned into an amateur bodybuilder right before my eyes. How? Did he eat something funny at dinner? Or has he mentioned anything to you about taking some drugs or feeling ill? I’m worried about him man.” “Well it’s funny you should mention that,” Caleb smiled feebly “that was kind of my fault, I think.” “What? What do you mean?!” “My mum gave me a new brand of energy bar in my lunch today but it contained nuts, which I’m allergic to so I gave it to Jack. But when I got home I came across an article that said there’d been bizarre, consistent side effects seen in multiple people who’d eaten one of them, most notably…growth: muscle, cock, height, everything. Except the interesting thing was that all of these effects only occurred in males; like there’s something in our genetics specifically that reacts with a compound in the bar or something like that.” “Ok…I’ll go with you for a moment. Did you think about taking this to one of the chemistry professor’s?” “Of course I did, I’m not an idiot. But here,” Caleb answered, pulling one of the bars out of his coat pocket “I brought one for you to look at. I wondered if you could talk to your dad and see if he and his colleagues could do a more in depth analysis in their lab.” “Oh, well I guess so. Did you only bring the one? It would probably be helpful to have a few more for my dad to analyse.” “There’s a whole box in my house if you want to have them, I can’t have them after all.” Caleb smiled, stepping off of the door step and back onto the driveway. “I’ll drop by in around half an hour with the box?” “Sure thing man, see you in a bit,” Steven said politely as he shut the door. Once it clicked he turned around to look at the innocent looking energy bar he held in his hand. “So, muscle growth huh? This is how Jack because a stud before my eyes? I guess there’s no time in trying it,” he wondered aloud before tearing into the wrapping and taking a bite into the bar. “Oh wow this is good!” Steven beamed with surprise at the delicious, sweet, almost caramel flavour with a crunchy hint of nuts. I gobbled the rest down eagerly, almost forgetting the whole reason why he ate it in the first place… Upstairs in Mr Malone’s bed, Jack was thrusting meticulously as he slammed his throbbing foot long cock in and out of his teacher’s tight, hot ass, both of them moaning loudly as the bed rocked and creaked relentlessly. “Oh fuck me Jack, just like that! God that cock feels amazing stud!” Mr Malone grunts in pleasure, twitching his ass around the huge dick buried inside of him. “Oh god sir,” Jack groaned, feeling his second orgasm of the night coming over him “I think I’m going to cum!” “No you don’t boy!” his professor snapped, clamping his ass so tight that Jack couldn’t move before he grabbed multiple of the Olympia bars, tearing them out of their wrappers and forcing them into Jack’s mouth one by one. Left with no choice, Jack bit and chewed the energy bars, grinning as a similar euphoria entered his taste buds, as well as his mind, making him crave more. An hour later, Jack was pounding Mr Malone on his back, shoulders propping up his huge tree trunk legs as he slammed his cock into his hot teacher, pulling out just as fast before smashing back inside again, clearly managing to slam into his prostate as he heard his professor cry out, unleashing a torrent of cum all over his ridiculously huge, ripped and bulging body. “Oh fuck sir! I can feel it happening again!” Jack roared as he collapsed on all fours to the floor in agony. “FUUUUUUCCCKKK!!!” he screamed as his back burst upwards with muscle, and his pecs exploded down with size, huge and bulbous chest muscles, a brick like 8 pack surpassing his already impressive six pack. He flexed his arms one at a time as they too grew and swelled, veins snaking around his body almost seeming tighter, striations cutting all over his muscles as they grew, fuelled with new strength and power. “Fuck…this feels…fucking amazing!” Jack roared again before slamming his lengthening cock back inside of his teacher who screamed due to the increase in size, easily matching Mr Malone’s cock and still growing with no signs of stopping. Mr Malone’s face contorted as he and Jack could see his burgeoning cock growing inside of his previously alpha professor, the head visible under his cut 8 pack, throbbing and huge, the entire length must be tearing through his bowels by now and Mr Malone was loving every minute of it. “FUUUUUCCKKK!!! YOUR COCK IS HUUGEE!!” he yelled in ecstasy before cumming again, Jack’s cock clearly visible near his diaphragm now. “Holy shit sir!” Jack’s newly deepened voice bellowed in a sexy bass tone, practically rumbling the furniture, just another way for Jack to assert his new extreme manliness. Jack continued to pummel Mr Malone, his enormous legs cracking the floor beneath him as his feet gripped to pound violently, his enormous muscle granting him the ability to destroy his ass as a blinding speed. “AAAARRRRGGHHH OH FUCK!” Mr Malone cried out again, almost in tears it was so pleasurable before cumming once again. Jack unleashed one final roar as he fired a flood of his seed deep inside his lover’s body, the volume so much so that it bloated his stomach slightly before he pulled out. Like popping the cork of a champagne bottle, the cum spurted out of Mr Malone’s ass with extreme force, showing just how much had been pumped into the hulking man. Jack stood catching his breath, easily near 9 feet tall and a tower of bulging, rippling muscle. Like the hulk, only not green and infinitely sexier. His cock even limp was around 18 inches long, it must’ve been well over 2 feet hard. Fuck, no wonder Mr Malone’s ass felt like it’s been demolished. “Wow sir…” Jack spoke softly (well as softly as he could with his new booming voice) “that was…wow!” And with that the pair of them collapsed onto Mr Malone’s ridiculously undersized bed to hold the 2 muscle titans, both of whom could simply just breath to make the bed creak under their enormous weight. Still, the lovers fell asleep in each other’s arms, Mr Malone using Jack’s giant pecs as huge muscle pillows. As the sun rose in the morning, the sun shone through the blinds and curtains of Mr Malone’s bedroom, once again waking Jack up who found himself being the little spoon to his professor’s big spoon…wait. How? Last night he’d been much bigger than Mr Malone, much bigger. Wait, last night he’d been muscular! Jack realised the change, and looked down to see his body back to how it had been before his first growth, slim and average once more, his 9” cock hard with morning wood. He looked over to Mr Malone to see that he had also shrunk back to his original (admittedly rather toned) size. But there was something odd. There was a taste in his mouth, one particular taste in particular. A craving he felt inside for something…familiar. Jack got out of the bed gently as to not wake up his lover. It was only 6 am after all, best not make his professor grumpy. God knows what he’d be like when he woke up and remembered what had happened the previous night. He shuffled over to the box of Mr Olympia bars that Mr Malone had carried upstairs for them to eat the night before. “What are you?” Jack asked them, obviously knowing they couldn’t answer. “Who made you…and why?!”

iHi folks. A few members recently requested an interest in one of my old reality shift muscle growth stories. So here it once again for old times sake. RUSH HOUR MUSCLE Travelling on a bustling city subway train during a working weeks evening rush hour,can be particularly irritable at times,especially due to the fact that you've got to cram yourself onto a stuffy train carraige,overfilled with commuters who are just as irritable as you..and unwilling to yield enough space so you can squeeze in before the door slides shut. In my case..on my 25 minute journey home,i have to contend with mainly three types of commuters.: Office workers..often the most ignorant to allow me room..,dressed in their immaculate suits and shirt and ties. Construction workers..spilling in from the expansive construction sites developing the area as an upcoming business district...wearing their sand,dirt and cement stained t shirts,High Vis' vests and stained jeans and workboots..usually smelling of sweat and cigarettes.! And then there were the school boys pouring in from a 'well-to-do' All Boys public Oratory school.. 'St Dunstans' or 'St Duncans'..or something like that?. Loud,chattering boys ranging from 12 to perhaps 17, dressed in smart black blazers,white starched shirts,black and white striped ties and so on...some of these kids were small and looking dwarfed in ill fitting oversized blazers!.And then there was a mix of other commuters thrown in for good measure.. Just the normal daily evenings rush hour... but then, this Fridays rush hour was definately not going to be normal..! I just managed to slip onto a train just as the doors were closing,and work myself into a corner not far. Already,the carraige was warm and stuffy and full,but not as constricted with passengers as i had thought,although all seemed to be men,and though there was few hot mid forties Daddy types,the age range did not seem to exceed ,45,but i just shrugged it off as being coincidental that the old folks simply avoided the trains due to the warm weather and stuffiness of the subways. Unfortunately,i was'nt feeling particularly well myself,and i had been feeling unusually tired. I had an odd feeling in myself since the previous unsettled nights sleep..Odd in the fact that every time i caught sight of a buffed muscular young man,i kept on springing a boner in my pants with the slightest daydream or glimpsing fantasy, and i could feel myself dribbling pre-cum into my briefs,which made me feel all the more on edge. The train set off on its journey and i stumbled a little,gently bumping a handsome young office worker attempting to read his financial paper in the crowded carraige.."Sorry" i said,smiling weakly at him, and instantly springing another fucking boner!.He just raised an eyebrow at me and continued reading as i stole furtive glances at hints of a firm athletic physique beneath his black suit jacket and tight black suit pants that hugged a cute pert butt.His short hair was jet black and gelled into short spikes,and from what i could catch from the side,he had ice blue eyes and full lips...full kissable lips.. I shuddered as i felt my cock milk pre-cum into my moistened briefs,then tore my eyes away from him before he noticed. The train swayed again..and i glanced out the window at the darkness of the subway tunnel for a short moment. Then the headphones worn by a youth of around 16 or 17 standing beside me,rattled out what sounded like a Rap tune. I glanced at the youth. Cute. Blue eyes,snub nose,faint peach fuzz on his chin.Wearing dress code typical of modern British youth. Hooded grey jacket over a Burberry cap,white loose tee shirt,baggy black trackie pants and big white trainers. He caught me looking at him and curled his lip in a look of disgust,whispering 'batty-man'..an urban teenagers word for faggot..under his breath. The train stopped at the next station. A few passengers got off,several got on,including a trio of noisy school boys,perhaps around 14 or 15. All three were short,probably no taller than 5ft and likely awaiting puberty still to set in. One kid,a pale boy with ginger hair and freckles and dressed in as expected, a blazer that was obviously too big for him..and hefting a sports bag in front of him, gaggled loudly about his classes football game.I just peered out of the window again as the train doors slid closed and the train set off again. A few minutes passed when the train carraige jolted and this time, making the teenaged boy stumble hard against me as the light flickered briefly. The boy did not apologise like i had to the office guy.He just straightened up and glared at me with a menace that made me feel uncomfortable,even though i was in my thirties and twice as old as him. Our eyes met for a moment,before i yielded and glanced at first,absently to his chest.I had to tear my look away as i was stunned to notice his chest was firm with slender pectoral muscles lightly outlined by the tight fabric. I have a fetish about muscles,and big pecs in particular. My cock twitched into a stiff erection and i leaked pre-cum again. I could feel the youths eyes still bearing into me..and with the next sway of the train, he moved closer to me,about a foot away,as another passenger moved behind him to alight at the next station. I fought desperately not to meet his gaze but gave in. He stared into me and sneered again. I felt my mouth run dry and my heart pound in my chest as i glanced down at his torso..At the sight of his pectoral muscles seemingly thicker than before, and pulling the thin fabric tighter over them,accentuating the shapely curves even more. Thankfully,the boy was diverted by the train swaying and then pulling to a halt deep in the tunnel. But my eyes were fixated on his pecs. They were definately getting thicker and meatier,swelling perceptively under his tee,into deeply curved mounds.' How the fuck was this happening?' i thought.. The boy reached up a hand to adjust his left earphone and with astonishment,i watched as a sizeable bicep bunch and strain at his long sleeves,and the same action of raising his arm,pushed his growing pecs further out into heavier mounds of muscle,the nipples becoming clearly defined and poking out under the tightening tee. I was too slow to look away when the youth glanced at me. "You a fucking faggot?" he snapped loud enough for the office guy,the fit looking guy behind him, and the schoolboys to hear him. I went red with embarrassment. I put up my hands as if to feign innocence,and glanced around. Then i noticed the office stud..Sweet fuck,...was he beefing up too?He looked at me for a moment and returned to reading his newspaper.With his arm raised up holding the paper, i could clearly see a thick bulge of his bicep,even beneath his suit jackets sleeve.Like the boys pecs and biceps,his arm began to thicken and expand beneath the suit,and his shoulders beefed up and swelled. There was a snapping sound and i realised it was a button breaking off his blue shirt as his own pecs began to rise up and thicken like mounds to strain the filling shirt. I was in a state of disbelief at the sight of the youth, and now the office stud,growing ever more muscular by the second. I heard a grunt from someone behind the stud, and the sound of fabric stretching itself apart. The train jolted momentarily and i was drawn back to the youth..and his growing muscles,particularly a bulging chest that took up most of the space before me. The thick mounds heaved and pushed out further stretching the tee like a second skin over his mighty chest.I was sure at any moment that the fabric would rip apart as it strained for dear life,but incredibly it held, and really gave off the size of his pecs to shocking value,growing past the size of a pro bodybuilders!. The youth glared menacingly at me, and then smiled sinisterly.He raised his arms up to pull the hood off of his capped head, and i caught sight of the fat boulders of his biceps bulging obscenely in his overstuffed sleeves. What he did next,nearly made me come in my pants. He pushed his huge swollen pecs,apparently slowing down their expansion,against me, and pinned me into the corner. From out of view,i could hear one of the boys moaning as if he was in pain,followed by the sound of fabric seams ripping. Then.."Fuck,i'm growing" from one of the other boys..Not a tone of alarm,but more of delight..and i heard him swearing and yelling in glee. More grunts and groans and swear words rose from other passengers.Others were growing too. 'This is way too fucking freaky' i thought to myself,feeling a little claustrophobic,pinned in by the youths mountainous pecs.I could feel myself stiffly erect and dribbling pre-cum into my now damp underwear. 'What the fuck was happening?'. "You fucking love this,don't ya..faggot" sneered the youth,whose massive pecs were so swollen,that they pressed against his chin,his neck thickly corded with muscle. The train finally started off on its journey towards my stop. I had to get off.This was too much to comprehend.Yet a little part of me wanted to stay on the train and worship this youths huge muscles. As the train approached the station,the intercom from the driver crackled into life over the grunts and groans and obvious pleasures of this carraige full of muscle men. "Good evening..this train will terminate at ..." he broke off the announcement for a few seconds. "Fuck i'm huge..,sorry guys..i'm gonna have to terminate the train at the next stop..i'm too fucking big for the cab.." 'Shit!' i said under my breath..'Was the whole god damn train affected?' A few minutes later,attempting not to orgasm,i forced my way round the youths huge sexy pecs and towards the doors as they slid open at arrival at my stop.. There,my fears...or desires,were answered.Several huge,insanely muscular men got off from other carraiges.Their clothes,although.pitifully stretched to within an inch of life,and some torn at the seams in places..held in the huge bloated muscles..and then i saw huge obscene crotch bulges straining to keep in freaky sized cocks and balls, on each and everyone of the guys.. And the growth had'nt just affected the train.. Huge musclemen and boys waited and arrived on the platform for trains..They were everywhere i looked. 'Fuck' Was i in Muscle man Heaven or Muscle man Hell? I needed to get home fast..My cock seriously needed beating off..

Part 6 for these guys. Stay tuned, more to come for them a few stories down the road.. We’ve finished dinner and Jay insists on doing the dishes and cleaning up. He tells me to go out onto the deck and relax and that he’ll be out in a bit. Who I am to argue with this big lug. If he wants to clean up, good for me. I slap him on the ass and walk out of the kitchen area. I open the sliders to the deck and walk over to the in-ground fire pit. Gratefully Stu had an electronic ignition installed or I’d be here for hours trying to get it lit. I get the fire going and sit down in one of the heavily cushioned recliners near it. With the sun setting and a steady ocean breeze, it will be a cool pleasant night, great for sleeping, among other things. I think back to Jay’s comment that this is where we met and most of our happy memories are at the beach and beach house. I had to ruin it by mentioning the unpleasant memory I have of it. But he is right, if it had not been for that incident, we’d have never met. Now I am deep in my memories, thinking back to that fateful day. It was a day similar to today. Beautiful weather, warm temps, warm water, some awesome sex. I’m forever happy Jay and I eventually met. I had just finished classes and was a few days away from graduating with no career plans. I was taking one last weekend off and wanted to spend it at the beach, just relaxing and cruising for hot guys. I had no house to stay in, just the bags in my car, my curly hair, and a positive attitude. I was getting a degree in computer science, but had no prospects for a job. My parents were giving me three months to get my ass in gear and find a job. They would support until the last day of the third month and then I’d find my bags waiting for me on the curb. Don’t get me wrong, I agree with them. I needed to get my ass in gear and find a job. I had done well in college, but working wasn’t at the top of my list. And since they also knew I could be a slacker, the three month time frame was set up. My family had known I was gay for a while and supported me, which made life easier. They’d met all the boyfriends I’d had through high school and college and supported each relationship. If one ever went south, they wouldn’t coddle me. They’d say, “It happens to heterosexuals too, so get up, dust yourself off, and get back out there.” This went a long way in helping me become a strong outgoing person. I like to meet new people, regardless of their sexual preferences and talking just came naturally to me. I’d chat up anyone and if we were attracted to each other, great. If I found out they were straight, again, great, I’d just made a new buddy. In a weird way, Jay and I met up because of my outgoing personality. ** I was at the beach, but was hitting the local gym before heading to the water. I have a great body, weigh 165lbs, 5’11”, tan, trimmed chest and pubic hair, nice pecs and arms, and some pretty good abs, yeah, ok, I have a six pack and like to show them off. Who wouldn’t? So I’m in the gym in a tank top and board shorts just running through a quick upper body routine to get a pump on, then will head to the beach to see what I can snag. I spot a cute looking guy on a flat bench looking over at me. I walk over to say hi ask see if he needs a spot. He’s got the bar loaded to 225lb. He’s a bit bigger than I am, probably 6’1”, 200, good looking body, but he seems to have fallen off the workout wagon and is trying to get back on it for the summer. He sees me coming and I see him look me up and down and think “good, he plays for our team.” “Hi, I’m Max, do you need a spot?” “Yeah, that’d be great. I’m Shawn.” “Cool, need a lift off, how many you going for?” “Yeah, a lift would be great, going for 5.” “Ok.” I get behind the bench and get into position. “3, 2, 1.” And we lift the bar off the supports. He gets thru all 5 with little effort and re­racks. I catch him staring up my t-shirt at my abs and chest. I stand still so he can get a good look and then slowly move back so he can see my face. He smiles up at me. “Nice curls.” I say to him, “Thanks, let me know if you need help with your next set.” He nods ok. I go back to my routine and try to keep my eye out for him. I see him around, then don’t see him for a bit, then he’s back. I’m doing bicep curls on a preacher bench with a 35lb bar and 2 25lb weights and he walks between me and the mirror. He looks down and asks if I need help. I nod sure and he gets into position and helps me on my final two reps. After I rack the bar, he casually lifts it up and curls it a few times, flexing his biceps at the top of each rep so I get a good look at his arms. They’re pretty nice, not the biggest I’ve seen, but I’d slobber all over them if he wanted me to. I feel a boner starting and slyly look up at him and shift my body so he can see what’s happening. A slight grin appears on his face and he sets the bar down and casually rubs his crotch. We’re looking each other in the eye. He raises an eyebrow ever so slightly and I give just the barest nod yes. We head to the bathroom. We get in, he locks the door, and turns to face me. He raises his right arm to a full flex, puts his left hand behind my head, and gently pulls me to the face of his bicep. I lick my lips and go to town once I’m close enough. I’m getting it nice and wet when he grabs my right hand with his left and moves it to his crotch. I start to massage his dick thru his shorts. He lets out a soft moan and I take ahold of it and start to yank it. “Blow me.” He says quietly into my ear. I get on my knees and gently pull his shorts down. His dick pops free and springs up. Nice 7 inch unit. Pretty good thickness, kind of hairy for my tastes, I wonder if he trims up. I start to blow him and put my hands on his ass to pull him closer. I spread his cheeks a bit and move my left hand towards his hole. I’m about to stick a finger in his hole and he reaches around and grabs my hand. I look up to his face. He gently, but firmly says, “Sorry, not on the first blowjob.” And he winks down at me. I nod ok and continue to blow him for another 2 or 3 minutes. I have a good motion going and his body suddenly gets stiff and I know he’s ready to blow. I pull off and yank him a few times. He cums all over my chest. He sighs and leans back against the wall. I get up, grab some paper towels and wipe my chest off. I wet some more and reach down to clean him off and he stops my hand and takes the towels from me and cleans himself off. “Sorry, I am super sensitive after I blow, and like to clean myself off. Hope you don’t mind.” “Not at all.” I say back. He finishes cleaning up and begins pulling up his shorts. “You heading to the beach?” He’s checking himself out in the mirror and glancing over at me. “Yeah, after I’m done here and shower up. You?” “Yeah. I’ll look for you in about an hour?” “Ok. I have a blue and green umbrella” “Nice. See you later Max. Oh, thanks for helping me out” And he winks at me, unlocks and opens the door, and walks out. I stare at his ass. I am staring so intently, I almost missed a huge muscle guy walk by and out of the gym. Couldn’t tell much from my view, but he had blonde hair which was shaved short. I go back to watching Shawn’s ass as he crosses the gym floor. I head to the locker room, shower up, put on a fresh pair of board shorts, and drive over to the beach. It takes me a good 15 minutes to find a parking spot. I feed the meter, load up the cart, and head down. I’m walking along the path through the dunes and see a couple of guys watching me from a really nice house on the path. I think to myself, “Wonder how much that house cost?” Someone from the house yells to me, “Nice cart.” I glance over and wow, now there’s a nice looking guy. My height, looks to be 185lbs, muscles, wavy black hair. He’s got a buddy with him. His buddy looks pretty fucking hot as well. About 6’1”, same weight, muscles too, and long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail. Guessing both guys are a few years older than I am. I yell back, “Thanks.” And pause for a second. “All by yourself?” The black haired guy asks. “Hope not, met a guy at the gym and he is on his way.” “Good for you.” The pony-tailed guys says and smiles at me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be down in a while. If you are still alone we can hang out. I’m Stu.” Says the dark haired one. “This is Kenny.” And he waves to me. “I’m Max.” “Nice to meet you Max.” “You too Stu. And you too Kenny.” I say looking at each of them. Pretty good 3-some material right there. I continue on my way to the beach. I find a great spot near some rocks and set up my umbrella, spray myself down with suntan lotion, and settle into my chair. The ocean is right in front of me, big, blue, clear, and inviting. I am in a trance watching the waves and feel so at ease. Life is good. I get up and wander down to the water’s edge, wade into the water, and dive in. I swim around for a few minutes to cool off, get out, and head back to my chair. As I’m drying off I see Shawn heading in my direction. He’s got 3 buddies with him. Hmm, could be fun. One has a backpack with a baseball mitt and bat in it. Another has a just a mitt. Nice, athletes, they should have some stamina. “Hey Max, good to see you again.” Shawn says walking up and shaking my hand. “You too Shawn.” “These are my college buddies, Ash, Bull, and Larry. We played ball together.” The guys are checking me out, but not in a sexual way, more like they’re sizing me up. “Hey guys, what’s up?” “Not much.” Larry says. He’s the one with just the mitt. Bull has the bat and mitt. Ash doesn’t have a backpack or bag with him and he’s shirtless. Ash seems to be my height, but definitely has more muscle, probably weighs 225lbs. Lats are flaring, nice quads and abs. His pecs are huge and his nipples are right at the bottom, where the muscle curves back to his chest. His nips are prominent and he has a huge areola around them. This guy works out. I don’t see the signs of a roid body. He’s got nice black hair a bit of facial hair and a smooth dark brown body. He’s also got a couple tats on him. One on each bicep and another one on his left quad. He’s staring at me and seems to be undressing me with his eyes. Bull is definitely the biggest of the 4 of them. He must be 6’2” and 240lbs of muscle. His chest is pressing against his t-shirt like it wants out now, but no nipples are visible. Hopefully they will perk up when I suck and nibble on them. Arms look to be around 21 inches and have veins crawling all over them. Now there are some arms I could go to town on and blow a load or two. I see some acme on his shoulders. Uh-oh, roid boy. He could be violent in bed. Need to take care. Larry, is just looking around, like he’s looking for someone else. He’s the smallest of the three. My height, but maybe 150. Not skinny, but not as muscular as the rest of them. He as a bunch of tats all over him. Arms, legs, and I can see one or two through his t-shirt. He looks over to Shawn and something unsaid passes between them. Something is off here. Ding, ding, ding. I need to play it cool and see if I can get away. I ask, “You guys want to set up your stuff and relax for a while.” “Sure.” Says Shawn. He tosses his backpack down onto my blanket. Bull and Larry do the same. Ash walks to my chair and sits down. He looks up to me and says, “Shawn says you helped him out at the gym today.” He flexes a pec slowly, showing me his muscle control. A slight grin appears on his face. Fuck, play it cool. I easily say, “Yeah, he needed a spot when he was doing some presses.” Ash looks at me evenly says, “Not what I meant Max…You know the kind of help I’m talking about…” and he rubs his crotch and I see a rather large bulge form. He tenses a bicep and grins up at me. “Shawn said you like big biceps. Will these work?” and he tosses up an impressive double bi pose. I nod and say, “Very impressive Ash.” Larry adds coldly, “We know you gave him a blowjob. We think we each deserve one too, right guys?” Bull and Ash nod. Shawn is hanging back with an evil grin on his face. He’s looking around with Larry to make sure no one is nearby. “Guys, I’d be happy to help you out if you leave me alone afterwards. I don’t want any trouble.” I look over to Shawn and ask, “Do this often?” Indicating to the other three guys. He laughs and says nastily, “Only when I find a queer at my gym. Dude, you guys need to stop coming to our gym, it’s for straight guys. You gays need to get your own. We don’t need you staring at us, it’s fucking disgusting.” I hold my tongue. I instead say, “Like I said, I’ll blow each of you if you just leave me alone afterwards.” “Maybe, bitch.” Ash says as he leans up in the chair and is about to get up. “Hey Max, these the friends you were talking about?” It’s Kenny from the house in the dunes. “Fuck off princess.” Bull says. “Mind your own business. We’re having a conversation with Curly.” Kenny says, “Hmmm, looks more like you want to beat him up and then probably rape him.” As he points to the bat and mitts. I am dumbfounded. My mind didn’t even consider they’d rape me, but now the bat and mitts make sense. “But you wouldn’t be able to do that here on the beach. How were you going to get him off the beach with you? Gag him and tie him up? There are too many people around and he’s onto you.” “Again, fuck off queer.” Bull says rather loudly, as he reaches down for his bat. Ash gets out of the chair and walks toward Kenny. “Bull, Ash, calm down.” Shawn says evenly from behind us. Bull and Ash stop and everyone turns to him. He looks at Kenny and says, “You did hear Max say he was willing to give my buddies blowjobs, so I don’t see what you’re concerned about. We’ll let him be after we’re done with him, promise.” And he gives a smart-assed grin. He continues. “Ash, why don’t you and Max’s friend hang out down here for a while? I’ll send Larry and Bull down once they’re done and it’s your turn.” Ash walks over to Kenny and puts an arm over his shoulders and squeezes their bodies together. Ash outweighs Kenny by 35lbs. Kenny plays it cool and evenly looks at Shawn and says, “This isn’t happening.” “Yes, it is.” Shawn says back flatly. Ash knocks Kenny’s knees out from under him and Kenny is on the ground. Shawn looks at me and says, “Up to you Max. Ash could do some serious harm to your buddy if I tell him to. You coming along?” I stubbornly say, “Ok.” Kenny looks at me shaking his head. “Good, let’s get the party started.” Shawn says clapping his hands together. “Ash, the guys will be back as soon as possible. Try to keep your muscles under control.” “No promises Shawn.” As he flexes a bicep in Kenny’s face. Ash and Shawn laugh. Larry leads us off the beach followed by Bull, myself and Shawn in the back. As we pass the house where I met Kenny, I see Stu come out the door. “Hey Max, Kenny went down to meet up with you. Did he find you?” Shawn says back, “Nope, didn’t see him.” And pushes me along. I look up to Stu with a frightened look in my eyes. Stu just turns and goes into the house. He shuts the door and I hear him yell to someone named Jason, but we’re past the house before I hear anything else. We get to Shawn’s van and he pops the side door and slides it open. He waves for me to get in. I glance inside and see it is pretty much empty, except for an old mattress covering the metal floor. As I get in, I turn to see a huge guy coming down the path. He must be 6’3” and 250lbs of muscle. Buzz-cut blonde hair, the clearest blue eyes I’ve ever seen, no shirt on, gym shorts, and flip flops. Fuck, it’s the guy from the gym earlier today, who I only saw from behind. As Shawn starts to slide the door shut, the guy puts his left hand on the door and it instantly stops. He says in a deep voice, “Max, Stu said you left some stuff in the house and to go get it.” He looks at Shawn and says, “Leave him alone Shawn.” Shawn responds. “Don’t have a problem with you Jay, but stay out of this.” Bull comes around from the back of the van and says, “Back off muscles, he’s coming with us for some fun.” Larry is a few steps back from Blonde and is eyeing him up. Blonde doesn’t even look at Bull and just says to Shawn, “No, he is not.” And Bull swings the bat. It hits Blonde on the shoulder, the bat shatters, but he doesn’t even flinch. He looks at me again and calmly says, “Max, I need you to go into the house. I’ll be right behind you.” I stare at him. He nods his head and I jump out. Shawn reaches for me, but Blonde’s hand is quicker, fast as a blur, and he’s got Shawn’s hand in his. He starts to apply pressure and Shawn starts to contort his face in pain. “Please Max, go now.” I start up the path and see Stu coming down. I meet him halfway and he says, “Don’t worry, Jay can take care of himself.” He ushers me into the house and locks the door. We start going up the steps to the main level. I hear a muffled sound like a hammer hitting metal. It must be the guys at the van, but I have no idea what would make that type of sound as the van was pretty much empty. I’m freaked out about what just happened and my mind is racing, “What about Kenny? They left him with Ash, who is lot bigger than he is.” I’m looking around, wanting to get back down to the beach to try to help Kenny. Stu grabs my shoulders, turns me to face him and says, “Kenny’s no fool. And Jay will be on his way down there in a minute to help him.” “But there were three of them at the van, what if they overpower him?” I start to babble and am getting sweaty. “Yeah, it could be an issue, but Jay knows what he’s doing.” Stu is remarkable calm and is looking me right in the eyes. I stare at Stu without knowing what to say. I hear Larry yell out in pain, then go silent. I look at Stu again and he just nods to a chair in the living room area. I sit down tentatively, on the edge of the seat. Have I gone from frying pan to fire? My brain is spinning. I can feel my heart beating what feels like a thousand times a minute. Fuck, I’m 22, I was almost beaten up and raped, but now, who knows what. Something tells me I’m going to be ok, but I’m having a hard time processing what’s just happened to me. Stu says, “You feel ok, you look a bit pale.” “I feel….” And I get up and run out onto the deck and throw up over the railing. “Guess not.” Is all Stu says from behind me. “Stay there. Let me get you some water.” I stand there and throw up again. I feel a bit better and see this Jay person walk past the house towards the beach. He has purpose to his step. I see the spot where Bull’s bat hit him. It’s a bit red, but that’s it. Jay disappears over the dunes and is walking toward where I had set up my umbrella. Stu comes back out and hands me the water. “Like I said, Jay can handle himself.” “I’m beginning to believe you.” 4 minutes later Jay and Kenny are walking back. Kenny has my cart with all my stuff. Jay is carrying Ash over his shoulder. Kenny turns and comes up the ramp to the house. Jay keeps walking down the path, out of sight, to Shawn’s van. Stu meets Kenny at the top of the ramp and gives him a kiss and asks, “You ok? Everything ok?” Kenny glances to me and looks back to Stu and pulls him in for another kiss. He then whispers something in his ear. “Fuck.” Is all Stu says and Kenny just nods. Stu turns to me and says, “Where are you staying? Where is your car?” I stumble over my answers, “My car is about 4 blocks away. I don’t have a place to stay. I was hoping to meet someone and well, you know...” Now, I’m totally embarrassed. “I should go. I think I’ve caused enough problems and don’t want to drag you guys into it. I can just head to the police station and file a report or something.” “Too late Max.” Kenny says. I look at him quizzically. “Jay knocked out all guys.” My mouth just falls open. “But, they will be ok. He’s driving the van back to the gym and will leave the guys in the van to recover. As for the police, we can handle that for you. We know the local cops pretty well, plus once they hear our version, you should be in the clear. It may be best if you stayed here for the rest of the day and tonight. I need to follow Jay to the gym and drive him back. Stu will take you to get your car, ok?” I nod yes, what else can I do? Stu and I jump into his SUV and head out. “What did I get myself into?” I mumble quietly. “Don’t worry too much about it Max. The police shouldn’t be too much of an issue. Shawn and his buddies on the other hand...” I glance over to him, “You know them?” “We see them around town and they have a reputation for not liking gay men. Not sure why, and really don’t care.” “But I saw Jay at the gym today? And Shawn told me he doesn’t like gay guys at his gym?” “Would you mess with Jay?” “I guess not.” I say confused and Stu picks up on it. “Jay doesn’t like to go to that gym for the reason you just mentioned, but he also says it’s the best one in town, so who’s going to argue with him? He’s said Shawn doesn’t like when he comes in, but gives him a wide berth.” Stu gives me a reassuring pat on the shoulder and says, “Looks like we got to you just in time. Kenny saw them walk past the house and figured he’d head down to make sure they weren’t the ‘friends’ you were waiting for.” “Yeah, Kenny saved my life.” I say. I continue, “Sorry about throwing up near your deck.” “Not to worry. I bucket of water will wash it away.” Stu laughs. “Least of my worries today.” We get to my car, I fumble with my keys and Stu looks at me and says, “You sure, you’re going to be good to drive back?” “Yeah. I just need to take a few deep breathes.” I get out and lean against my car. I look over to Stu and say, “I think I’ll just take off, Stu. It may be best for everyone if I disappeared.” Stu gets out of his and stands in front of me. “Max, I’d like for you to stay the night with us. You’re in no shape to drive home and you already said you don’t have a place to stay, so…” I hesitantly say, “Ok.” Stu leans in and gives me a gently hug. I tentatively hug him back. We get back to the house and Kenny and Jay are there. I walk in and Kenny walks to me and gives me a hug. “You ok buddy?” he asks. “I’ll make it. Still a bit un-nerved.” I respond with a bit of a joke in my voice. I see Jay sitting outside on the deck. He’s put a t-shirt on. “Is he ok? He took a bat to his shoulder.” Both guys nod yeah. “Can I talk to him?” They look at each other and nod yes. I walk out, sit across from Jay. He looks up and I say, “Thank you doesn’t seem like enough, but it’s all I can offer.” He puts his giant left hand on my right thigh and gently squeezes. I can feel the restrained power he has. “As long as you’re ok, it’s all the thanks I need.” And he softly applies pressure. I put my hand on top of his and we look each other in the eyes. His blue eyes are alive and sparkling and he seems to be looking right into my heart and soul. I think to myself I’d never have a shot with this guy. He’s all muscle and good looks. He’s got to have someone waiting for him. “I hope Bull didn’t hurt you. He was a big guy and the bat shattered when it hit you.” “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just need to massage the area and put some ice on it.” “Your boyfriend around to help you out with the massage?” I ask very innocently. “Don’t have one right now.” He says evasively. I try to keep my jaw from falling off. He sees my astonishment and says, “Being a big guy can be a turn-off to quite a few people, believe it or not.” “Yeah, I have that problem all the time.” I say very jokingly and puff out my chest. He looks up and smiles a genuine smile. “Good one, curly.” The way he says curly just makes me melt. He reaches over and puts his right hand in my curls and plays with them. It feels great. ** The next thing I remember is waking up in a dark vehicle and being rocked from side to side. I hear Shawn’s voice, but cannot make out where he is. He’s yelling at someone to turn and the van rocks to the left. I roll over and bang my head on the side of the van. I almost pass out again. Fuck. We ride along for another 5 minutes and the van comes to a stop. Doors open and shut. The side door slides open and I see Shawn and Bull, both bruised and angry. Bull just grabs my leg and pulls me to the opening, punches me in the stomach, lifts me over his shoulder, and carries me to where ever we’re going. More doors open and shut I see we’re back at the gym. Shawn locks to doors once we’re in the gym. We make our way thru the gym floor and he opens another door and we are going up some steps. There must be an apartment above the gym. Shawn turns some lights on and I squint. My head hurts. Shawn yells, “Ash, wake up.” Bull drops me into a chair and from behind me someone throws a rope over my head and they tie me to the chair, must be Ash. Duct tape is put over my mouth. Shawn appears in front of me. His cuts and bruises are worse than I though. He slaps my face a few times and taunts me saying, “Well, well Max, looks like we have you back for that fun you promised us earlier.” And he smiles a crooked smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll be alone for a while. Jay may be big and strong, but a shovel to the back of his head knocked him out pretty nicely.” I just stare at him. “Kenny and Stu were easier. Bull just punched them out, little queens.” He almost spits out the last two words. He goes on, “But first we need to make some changes. Your hair for one.” He looks at me shaking his head. “It’s gotta go. ‘Curly’ may be a nice nickname, but these curls are just too much. You need a manly haircut.” He’s tugging on my hair with some force and straighten out the curls. “Yeah, they go first. Ash, grab my scissors from the drawer.” I hear the drawer open, some rummaging around, and it shuts. Ash hands them over my shoulders. I keep my eyes open. No use struggling or showing fear as there is nothing I can do at this point. Snip, snip, snip…and my hair falls to the ground. He’s taking his time and mocking me every so often. “You really thought you’d get out of giving us blowjobs? Well, Larry is not able to participate, but you can make it up to Bull and Ash. They might be bruised up, but trust me, they’re horny as fuck, and not just horny for a blowjob, but an angry horny and your ass and mouth will help them work out their aggressions.” He continues snipping off my curls. He’s almost done when we hear glass break below. Shawn stops, looks up suddenly, looks to Bull and Ash, points at the door to the stairwell, and says, “Lock that door and move the sofa in front of it.” Shawn bends down and just picks up the chair I’m in and carries me back to a bedroom. He’s stronger than I thought. Bull and Ash move the sofa into place and follow us in. They shut this door, lock it, and the two of them move a heavy oak dresser in front of the door. I hear footsteps on the stairs and Jay calls out, “Max, you in there?” I cannot answer. “Shawn, God help you if you’ve done anything to him.” Bull starts to yell, but Shawn shushes him and yells back, “Jay, just go home and never come back to the gym and we’ll call it even.” There is a pounding on the door and it sounds like a sledgehammer hitting it. Shawn calmly says, “Bull, there is another bat in my closet. Ash, break off a table leg or two.” Pointing to a table in the corner. The pounding gets louder and the walls shake. I hear drywall and two by fours cracking. The guys in this room are starting to sweat. The apartment door sounds like it explodes and the floor rumbles as Jay just propels the sofa out of his way. “Last chance Shawn. I’m coming into the bedroom whether you want me to or not.” “Fuck you Jay. You come thru and I will seriously hurt Max.” The wall next to the door disintegrates into dust and rubble and Jay appears. He’s got on the t-shirt from when we were on the deck, but it’s all torn up. There is a nasty looking bruise on the right side of his face and some dried blood on his cheek. He’s got some cuts and blood dripping off his arms and hands. His eyes are on fire, with a rage I’d never seen in a person before. Bull swings the bat at him, but Jay grabs the bat in mid-air and it comes to a sudden stop. Bull tries to pull it back, but Jay just looks at him with an anger and contempt that would send most sane people running for cover. He simply wrenches the bat out of Bull’s hand and crushes it with his fingers. With his other hand he lifts Bull up by his shirt and tosses him against the wall which is 5 feet away. Bull bangs his head and is down, but is not out. Ash charges Jay with the table leg as a spear and Jay easily swats him into the dresser. The sound of Ash’s body hitting the dresser tells me he’s broken some bones and is knocked out. Jay picks up the table leg and holds it out in front for Shawn to see. He calmly says, “Shawn, let him go or else.” And he snaps the leg in half. His muscles never moved, his voice never wavered. It’s like he was breaking dry pasta in his hands. I’m now beginning to see why he didn’t want me around when he first saved me. His power is incredible and for me to see it must bother him. He probably doesn’t like to use it unless it is absolutely necessary. Well, I think this is one of those times. Shawn is standing behind me and casually says, “One more step and I…” and Jay moves like a blur and is behind me. I hear Shawn’s body hit the back wall and he moans in pain. Bull is up and moving toward Jay from behind. I try to rock the chair over. It tips and I crash to the floor banging my head just as Bull is about to pass me. He trips over me and lands right behind Jay, at his feet. Jay turns around, sees me on the ground and Bull trying to get up. Jay reaches down, grabs Bull and says, “Let’s go for a walk little man.” He looks at me, gently removes the duct tape from my mouth and says, “Max, I will be back in two minutes, stay calm, this is almost over.” “Not like I can go anywhere.” Jay smiles a sad smile and runs his hand along the side of my cheek. “2 minutes.” He picks up Bull by his waist, hefts him over his shoulder and walks out the opening he created. I hear them go down the steps into the gym. It sounds like Jay is knocking Bull’s head against the stairwell walls on purpose. They reach the bottom of the steps and a few seconds later Bull yells out in pain. Oh God, what did Jay do to him? A minute later Jay is coming back up the stairs. He appears in the opening again. “You’re 5 seconds late. I’m disappointed.” I smile at him. He grins back, walks over, frees me from the chair and helps me up. He looks at me to see if I can walk. I can. He makes sure Ash and Shawn are still out cold and we walk thru the opening he made, and start down the steps. I wobble a bit and instinctively grab his arm to steady myself. He puts his left hand on my shoulder to steady me. We get to the bottom and he directs me to the door, but I see Bull pinned to a rack machine with a Titan Battle rope wrapped around his body with his arms pinned to his side. He’s yelling at Jay and screaming in pain at the same time. Jay ushers me out of the building. “Do you need to go to the ER?” There is concern in his voice and eyes. I shake my head no. He starts the car and we drive away. “What about you? You took a shovel to the head according to Shawn.” “Yeah, but it would have taken a lot more than that jackass hitting me with a shovel to put me down for any length of time.” He waved his hand at the building behind us and continues, ”Plus I think I was running on pure adrenaline once I saw they took you from the house.” “That’s one big dose of adrenaline you were on.” He blushes and I turn the conversation away so as not to embarrass him anymore, “How are Stu and Kenny?” “They’re fine. I’m sure they’re in the shower together, massaging each other’s bruises.” I stare at him. I put my hand on the side of his face and he puts a hand on my leg and gently squeezes. I run my hand along his face and feel his stubble and see the bruise forming. I move my hand to the back of his neck and the buzzed hair. I gently play with it. He moans and says, “Careful.” And glances down to his crotch. I see the bulge and look back into his eyes. We come to a stop light and he smiles at me and leans over. I meet him and give him a kiss. He hesitantly returns it and applies more pressure to my leg. We break the kiss and he starts to drive again as the light has turned green. He softly puts his hand on my head and neck. “I’m sorry I did not get here in time to stop Shawn from cutting off your curls. Now I have nothing to run my fingers thru.” “They’ll grow back big guy. Hopefully you’ll be around to watch it happen.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” And he playfully rubs my head. We drive the rest of the way in silence. We pull in to the driveway and he says, “Let’s get you in the house and get you cleaned up.” He runs his hand along my cheek and the back of my neck. I continue to play with the short hairs on the back of his neck. “But I’m not tired and I bet you still have some of that adrenaline running thru your body.” I ogle him up and down and he blushes. I nod at his bulge and say, “I could help you with that as long as you don’t put me thru a wall like you did to Shawn.” He laughs out loud and says, “I didn’t put him ‘through’ the wall, he just became part of it for a few seconds.” Now it’s my turn to laugh. We get out of the car, go into the house and up the steps to the main floor. The lights are off, but we see Kenny and Stu are on the deck, in a lounge chair, in each other’s arms. They see us in the kitchen area and we walk to the sliders. I ask, “Are you guys ok? I’m sorry I’ve caused you so many problems today.” They nod and Stu says, “Max, it’s cool. We’re just glad Jay was able to get to you in time.” “Well, almost in time.” I say rubbing my newly hacked up head of hair. Stu suddenly sees what’s happened and they both get up and come over to me. Kenny mockingly says, “Jay, how could you let this happen to Max?” He gently runs his hand over my scalp. ”Now we can’t call him curly and it’s your fault.” Jay just rolls his eyes. Stu winks at me. I feel Jay’s arm come around my waist and he pulls me back into the house and he starts to close the sliders. He says goodnight to the guys and leads me up to the next floor. He takes me to the bedroom he’s staying in. It’s a nice big room with a King Size bed and an attached bathroom with a large stall shower. I see someone has put my bags in the room as well. He takes his tattered t-shirt off. The windows are wide open. I can hear the waves crashing into the beach, the crackle from the fire pit below, and crickets playing their songs. There is also an ocean breeze and it is cooling the room. I feel a slight chill. Jay sees me shiver, walks over, closes the windows, and puts his arms around me and pulls me in for a hug. I put my head on his chest and notice he has very little hair there. Wonder if this holds true for the rest of his body. I feel him delicately kiss the top of my head. He rubs his hands up and down my back warming me up. I turn my head and kiss his pecs. He tightens the muscles and they turn to stone. I continue to kiss them. He releases his hug, lets his chest relax and walks us to the shower. He turns the water on and while we wait for it to hear up, we strip each other naked. This mostly involves Jay tearing my t-shirt, shorts, and underwear off in about 2 seconds, and me struggling to pull his shorts down over his huge dick. Once I free his monster, I let out a soft whistle. He blushes and turns away. I walk back around in front of him. I look up into his blue eyes and he glances down into my deep brown eyes. I put my right hand on his dick and he flinches ever so slightly. I put my left hand on his right cheek and rub the stubble and blood caked on it. “What?” I ask softly. He sits down on a bench and looks down. “Still trying to figure things out.” He say embarrassingly. “Oh, Jay. Why didn’t you say something? I can shower alone and sleep in another room if you’re uncomfortable. I just thought you were out based on the way Kenny and Stu talked about you, you know…” “Not sure where I am. I know how I feel and how I want to feel, but sometimes…” He trails off. He looks up to me and continues, “Kenny, Stu, and some other guys HAVE been great in helping me, but I have a hard time when it gets to the sex stuff. I’ve been with women, but not with a guy, so when you asked about me having a boyfriend, well, I always use ‘being big’ as my excuse.” I stare at him and think, for everything this guy has done for me today, I gotta help him as much as I can without coming across as an asshole. “Can I ask some blunt questions Jay? I’m not trying to be mean or rude, I just want to help you get to the bottom of this.” He nods ok. “Are you afraid you’ll hurt someone with that?” And I point toward his dick, which is now flaccid. He nods yes, but looks toward the floor. “Are you afraid of someone taking advantage of you because of your size and muscles?” He shrugs his shoulders. “Are you afraid of me giving you a mind blowing blow job?” His head snaps up, “What?” “Just making sure you’re not drifting away in your own self-doubt.” He eyes me up. “We all have or have had the same issues when we discovered who we are. You have nothing to be ashamed of, Jay.” Now it’s my turn to my hand on his chin and lift it up so he is looking at me. “Let’s start with taking the shower together. Have you ever done that with a guy?” He tentatively shakes his head yes. “Ok, then it should not be too bad. Mind you, I will be washing you, so if that bothers you, you need to let me know, so I can slap you around some.” I smile a mischievous grin and he chuckles. “You don’t think I’ll do it, do you?” And now he is smiling. He gets up and turns to step into the shower and I slap his ass as hard as I can. My hand is stinging and he glances over his shoulder and calmly says, “You ok back there? I thought I felt something hit me, but could be mistaken.” “No, I’m good.” I say as I shake my hand out and massage my palm. I step in behind him and close the door. He turns away from me and puts his head under the shower and soaks his hair and body. I grab the soap, lather up my hands, and begin with his back. I reach up to his shoulders and spread my hands wide and rub circles on the area. I take care to be gentle around the red area where Bull hit him the first time with the bat. I include his upper back. With the denseness of his muscles I feel like I am rubbing a stone wall, and now I know why getting hit with the bat and shovel didn’t faze him too much. I continue on and move to his mid-lats and sides. His back tapers down to a proportionately sized waist. I carefully move my hands around the area and he seems to enjoy it. He bends over slightly and his bubble butt sticks out. I lather up some more and rub both cheeks and slide my hand into his crack. Damn, not a hair to be found on this guy. Wonder how much he shaves off and how hairless he really is. I move to his legs and realize they are tree trunks. No wonder I couldn’t squeeze them when we were in the car. I finish his back and ask if he minds turning around so I can do his front. He slowly turns around and I see his dick is erect. My jaw drops open, my eyes bug out, and my hands go to the shower wall for support, it’s fucking bigger than before. He blushes and turns away from me. I grab his bicep and coax him to turn back. This time I have a normal face on and move closer to him. I lather up again and start with his face. I lean up and gently wash the caked on blood off his face, and lightly stroke his jaw and neck. He closes his eyes and hums softly. His dick bobs up and down, slapping me in my abs and lower chest. I move down to his clavicle and upper chest. I rub circles on the muscles again and he tenses his chest and pecs as I run my hands over them. He seems to be scared of me touching him in any kind of sexual way. I slow my movements and just let me hands rest on his chest. His breathing evens out. His chest relaxes and I start my cleaning again. I move to his lower chest and abs. I count an 8 pack. Even un-flexed, they are fucking incredible. Each one a brick and prominent. I rub my hands over them carefully. He blushes and looks away. I move one hand to his chin and turn it back to face me. I lean up to my tippy toes and gently kiss him on his cheek. He smiles and runs his hands up and down my back. I move a bit lower and softly take his dick into my hand and just wash it off. I don’t want to get too playful yet. Need to see how this goes. I glance down and see he doesn’t have any hair on or around his dick and balls. “Are you completely hairless? Or do you shave it all off?” “I shave my pits and privates. Everywhere else, I’m pretty much smooth as a baby’s bottom. I do have a light amount of hair in some areas, but it’s so faint and sparse I don’t bother with it.” “Lucky you. Have you seem me, I might as well be wearing a winter coat on my chest if I don’t trim it up regularly.” He puts his left hand on my chest and caresses my chest hair. I puff out my chest and hold my breath. He laughs and pats my pecs. “Impressive big guy. I may have some competition.” “Damn straight little man.” We both laugh. “I’m done with you. How comfortable would you be helping me out?” He nods ok and takes the soap and lathers up. He gets behind me and squats down and starts at my ankles and works his way up. His arms are so big and long, he doesn’t need me to turn around, he just reaches around me when has to. He skips my privates and moves up to my abs and chest. Here he slows and playfully rubs my abs and squeezes my pecs. I tense up my pecs, but they are nowhere near as hard as his were. He lightly pulls on my nipples and I sigh. I can feel his erection behind me, right around my lower back. When he reaches around me, it is pressed into my body. I really want to get my lips on it or have him try to shove it up my ass, but again, I need to go slowly. He gets to my head and I turn to face him. He puts both hands on my face and caresses both jaw lines and cheeks. He delicately rubs my earlobes and I feel my erection grow stronger. He grabs the shampoo from the side shelf and gets a nice lather going and delicately puts both hands on my head. He swirls his hands around in a circular motion with his fingertips massaging my scalp. I sigh and move closer to him. I reach my arms out and around him and hug him again. His body tenses for a split second, but then relaxes. He continues to massage my head and my upper back. The soap and shampoo run down my back thru my crack and then down my legs. It feels so right. He lets one of his hands wander down my spine to the top of my crack. On the way up he runs his thumb up my spine, raking it across each vertebrae. I shudder and melt into his body. My dick releases a shot of pre-cum onto his lower abs. I think he feels it because he moves his body to spread it around. I release my hug and move under the showerhead to rinse off. He does the same once I’m done. We turn the water off, step out of the shower, and grab some towels. I offer to dry him off, but he declines. Damn, I thought we were making progress. I walk back into the bedroom and rummage through my backpack for a pair of shorts. I slip them on and see him standing there, completely naked, fading erection, muscles glistening, and I want to run over and jump into his arms. Fuck it. I decide to do it. I drop my shorts to my ankles, step out of them, and take three steps and jump up. He catches me with a surprised look in his eyes. I start to kiss him. He hesitantly returns my kiss, but I keep at it, lightly kissing him, then more aggressively. I put my right hand behind his head and keep our lips locked. He doesn’t fight me. He moves his hands under my ass and cradles me. I wrap my legs around his waist, trapping my dick against his abs. His dick it sliding along my crack. He starts to return my kisses and finally open his mouth. I slip my tongue in and massage the inside of his mouth. He sighs, moves one arm from my ass to my back, and tries to pull me a bit closer. Now my dick is being crushed. I release our kiss and ask, “Better?’ He nods yes. I can see his eyes are more at ease. I continue, “Good. Now, can you please release the vice grip on my back, my dick is being flattened against the brick wall you call abs, and I kind of need my dick…” He softly chuckles and says, “Got caught up in the moment and wanted you as close to me as possible.” “Ok, but I don’t want to become part of your body.” He laughs. I nod towards the bed and he walks us over and sets me on the edge. I gently heft his dick and he stands ramrod still and I look up at him and say, “It would be a bit easier if you relaxed a bit. You’re so tense your dick is as hard as a steel beam. Not that that’s a bad thing, the steel beam thing, but…” and I gently bat his dick on the side and it doesn’t move. He lets out a deep breath and seems to relax a bit. I take his tip into my mouth run my tongue over and around it. I kiss it several times and lap at the pre-cum which is oozing out. I notice he has not made a sound the entire time. I glance up and see his eyes are shut and he is holding his breath. Oh boy, I need to try to calm him down some more. I put more in my mouth and swirl my tongue around the mushroom head and the area right behind it. I know that area is full of nerves, so I want to stimulate him there and see what happens. I massage the area for a few minutes. He suddenly tenses and I think, Oh fuck, then boom, he unleashes a torrent of cum. The first shot pushes my head off his dick, but I catch most of it in my mouth. I reach my hand out and grasp his unit and pull myself back up. His second shot coats my face. I get my mouth back on him in time for the third volley. Which is still powerful and I grip his dick as hard as I can so I am not pushed off again. His final shot dribbles out onto my tongue. I swallow. I look up to his eyes and he looks down with something between embarrassment and unfettered pleasure. I pat him on his abs and wink at him. He slowly breaks into a smile. He reaches down and picks me up by my armpits and brings my face to his and he plants a sloppy gentle kiss on my lips, coating part of his face in his own cum. He doesn’t seem to mind. I put my hands on his biceps to steady myself and notice he’s not even flexing. I massage both bi’s and wink at him. He stands me up on the bed and tosses up the most incredible double bi pose I have ever seen. I take three quick yanks on my dick and explode all over his abs and chest. Now it’s his turn to wink at me. I jump back into his arms and wrap my arms around his neck. I pull as close to him as I can and smear my jizz all over his body. He sighs. He turns around and sits on the bed. I release my hug and he scoots back so his head is on the pillows. He puts his hands behind his head and playfully flexes his biceps. I crawl up his body and plop my butt on his midsection. I lean down for more kisses. I plant my hands on his pecs, he flexes them, and they turn to stone, like they were in the shower, but different. Now he is getting playful. The stress and anxiety are melting away. I gently tug on his nipples while still kissing him. He hums. Both our dicks are still erect. Mine just from the shear excitement of the situation. Not sure about his. Will need to find out. I continue to kiss him and start to move my ass down toward his dick. When I bump into it, it’s still hard as a steel beam. I cock an eyebrow at him and he only winks back. Good for me, a man who has staying power. I unabashedly rub my ass along the length of his unit and he flexes it and it thumps me a few times. I lean up and reach behind me and tug on it a few times. He just lays there and smiles. I softly ask, “I want you to put it in me, but only if you are up for it.” And I tug him savagely a few times. He slowly nods yes and says, “I just don’t want to hurt you Max.” I pat him on the chest again and teasingly say, “I’ll be fine. It’s you I’m worried about. My ass has been known to bring most men to tears.” And I wink at him. He grins back, leans up, grabs me by waist, and slowly puts me on the tip of his unit. “No condom?” I ask. “I trust you Max.” and he applies the slightest bit of pressure and his mushroom head pops into my ass. I gasp and he starts to pull me off. I nod my head no and he stops. I put my hands on his forearms. I wiggle my ass a bit and start to descend the steel beam. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…I loosen my ass as much as I can and suddenly I’m half way down. I am sweating profusely and I realize I have death grip on his arms, but he doesn’t seem to notice. He’s released my waist and is letting me work my way down. I continue to wiggle and I’m three quarters of the way down. I can feel the veins on his dick pulsing in my ass and he is spurting pre-cum into me like a dripping faucet. I’m at my limit and clamp my ass shut to keep from going any further down. I release his forearms, lean forward just a bit, put my hands on his chest and start my back and forth motion. He is staring into my eyes. They are now twinkling with the joy I was looking for. I move my left hand to his right cheek and softly massage him. He leans up, kisses me, and says “Thank you.” I kiss him on his nose. My motion is slow and deliberate at first, so he can get comfortable with his dick in my ass. I continue to wiggle around and he sighs and arches his back. He runs the fingers of his right hand thru the hair on my chest, twisting the hairs, and softly pulling them. He puts his left hand on the side of my head and plays with the coarsely chopped hair there. His movements are so gentle, it is weird to think back a few hours this incredible body of muscle was bursting through walls and throwing guys around like they were rag dolls to rescue me. Because these memories are so fresh and vivid in my mind, my dick becomes rock hard. The thought of those muscles and what they can do, spooks me and turns me on so much at the same time. I have to take a second to put each feeling in its own special place. I want to see him twist metal easily, throw around hundreds of pounds of weight like it’s nothing, and lift me up with one hand just to show off. But at the same time, I want to cuddle with him on a carpet, in front of a roaring fireplace, in the mountains, during a snowstorm. I want him wrap his big arms around my lower back, pick me up, and hug me like I’m the only one in the world. I want to fall asleep with him under warm covers where we lay face to face and make out with long sloppy, messy, saliva filled kisses until we both pass out from exhaustion. I want to use his biceps as pillows and have him play with my curly hair when it grows back. Fuck, I want to spend the rest of my life with this mountain of muscle. This is the guy I want to take home to meet my family and finally say, I’ve met the man of my dreams, and not because of his muscle, but because of who he is. This man saved my life twice in one day and wanted nothing in return. He treats me with respect and likes me for who I am. I pull myself out of my revelry and see he is staring at me with a quizzical look on his face, like where were you just now. I just shake my head and lean down and lay a peck of a kiss on his nose. I ask, “Are you ready for the grand finale?” He nods yes. I smile and evil smile and he gets a giddy look on his face like he knows the biggest present in the room on Christmas morning is all his and he has no intention of sharing it. I pick up my pace and lean down to nibble on nipples. They turn hard and erect. I lap at them, coating the area with saliva. Jay is taking it all in and his body seems to be completely relaxed. I keep up the pace for a good 5 minutes. I can tell he is at ease with fucking me and I’m used to his steel girder in my ass, so it’s time to blow these fireworks. I move my ass backwards with a couple quick savage thrusts. Now it’s Jay’s turn for his eyes to roll into the back of his head. I squeeze his dick with all my might and am pumping him as furiously as possible. He starts to squirm under me. I keep up the vicious pumping action and beat on his chest a few times for good measure. He only laughs and says. “That the best you got curly?” I beat on his chest harder and he continues to laugh and says, “Come on little man, give me your best shot.” I stop beating his chest and continue to apply pressure on his dick by constricting my ass muscles as tightly as I can. He puts his hands on my waist and says, “Here, let me help you.” He gently, but firmly lifts me up, almost all the way off, and slams me all the way down his rod. I am now fully embedded and have taken him to the root. Oh fuck, it feels good. I wiggle my ass some more and tense my ass muscles again. I try to milk him from within and it seems to work. I reach one hand around my body and start to fondle his hairless balls. I massage them and then move to the area between his ball sac and his hole. I slide my index finger across this area several times and he starts to shudder. I keep it up and brutally bang my ass into his midsection and lower abs. He suddenly grabs my waist and does one more up and down motion. He takes his hands off my waist and places one on my shoulder. He explodes into me. I think if he hadn’t been holding me down, I’d have been shot off his dick about 2 feet. The first two shots coat my sides. I don’t think there is enough room for more. I lean forward and start to pull myself off him to allow room. His third shot literally pushes me 2 more inches off him. His final volley has the strength of what my first shot would have. Thinking of my own dick, I look down to see he had wrapped one of his hands around it and was jacking me off. I came all over his chest and abs. Jay has a smile a mile wide. His smile makes me smile as well. I fall onto his chest and he pulls my head to his. I say, “I think I love you Jay.” He grins and replies, “Good, because I’m pretty sure I love you Max.” **** I come back from my memories and see Jay has come outside and is on the chair across from me, just staring at me. He says, “You were a million miles away, weren’t you.” I get up, walk over to his chair, and sit in his lap and say, “No, just a few feet in fact.” And I glance up toward the bedroom, then lean down to kiss him.

Finally, another chapter.....a group of the boys are heading off for muscle worship in LA! Part 1. Sorry it has taken me so long to continue. ENJOY! Comments welcome... Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Chapter 22: Field Trips for Worship Part 1 December 5th, 2021 “And explain to me why again, Sergeant Moster, just precisely why this so-called “research” trip to Los Angeles is so necessary?” Moster and Zaftig were in his office. Dr. Zaftig sighed with studied patience, as if for the fiftieth time. It was part of the little act he put on every time Sergeant Rod Moster demanded a special (and highly expensive) worship excursion for the army of musclemen. And with the launch of each new off-campus foray, Zaftig always had Moster on the carpet in his lavish office, though he knew nothing he could ever say would cancel the trip, change the plan, or unnerve the massive muscle monster. Still, Zaftig tried. Damn, it wasn't even good science. “Once again, privately scheduled sessions with our client supporters is good for business, and for the men, it’s good for – “ “I know, it’s all for their morale…. .” Another sigh. “Sir,” said Moster, trying a recently discovered new tactic. “I don’t have your kind of money,” Zaftig nodded. It was a reasonable argument. “None of the men do. And the men need to earn some heavy lucre as well during their good years. Private worship sessions are…” “Yes, yes, so you have said. And I know that for you, rather than seeing these men as fighting machines, or heralds of an eternal fountain of youth, you see them as sexual receptacles, monsters of muscle and able to confer fantastic favors. I know, I know.” Another sigh. “In any event, they have decades of good years yet to come. I’ve seen to that. My work has seen to that. And yeah, yeah, I know, I know. It’s all good for fucking morale. Frankly, I don’t see it.” Moster raised an eyebrow. Such language was unheard of for Zaftig. These trips – and the inevitable costly clean-up aftermath – must be getting to him. He changed his tone accordingly. “The men require outside worship sessions, sir, and more frequently than you allow. As and as for the money…” “Fine. FINE. FINE. Take them to LA but be back in 48 hours.” “72 hours.” “FINE.” A pause. “How much do they make?” “Sir?” “Come on. Money. How much are they paid? Per ‘appearance’, if you want to put it that way. What’s the going rate?” Moster coughed a little. “They average about $6,000 each per ‘appearance’ as it were.” Zaftig whistled. “Wow. I assume that’s the for the whole group?” “No.” Moster paused.”Per man.” Zaftig reflected.”Per man….” Zaftig took it in, his attitude changed. He nodded reflectively. “And how much time per…. . performance?” “About one hour each.” “$6,000 an hour?” “Sir, the men will do anything they are requested to do.” He paused. “Anything. With anyone. As long as their muscles are being admired. As long as they’re being worshipped. Touched. Stroked. Praised. Longed for…” “Yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it.” Sergeant Moster was silent. “You do realize that you’re prostituting them. Right? Yes? You know this?” Moster said nothing. “Your silence tells me that you do understand exactly that. Where are you going this time?” “Brentwood. Then the Hollywood Hills.” “Oh, Christ. Movie people?” “Some. The money is best there.” “Is Dr. Shaft coming with you?” Moster paused. He hadn’t wanted this. “Yes, of course, if you insist.” “I would prefer it, yes. And try to stay out of the papers this time.” Moster smiled. “You mean try to stay off TMZ. Off Facebook. Instagram, SnapChat and YouTube?” Zaftig snickered, in spite of himself. “Yes, thank you for reminding me that I’m antediluvian. I know. You make your point. Yes. Whatever. Stay off the radar. Whatever the radar is these days, and whatever that may mean. Low profile. That means no unexpected hospitalizations, either.” "The men won't require medical care.” "I'm not talking about the men, I'm taking about the poor saps who are paying thousands of dollars per man who get the shit beat out of them. Jaws broken, eyes blackened, smashed noses, all in the way of ‘worship. ’ “It’s not that violent, sir.” “Bullshit. Who are you taking? The new boy, Casey?” “Yes. I am guessing I may be able to get $15,000 for Casey. $8,000 in his pocket. Perhaps more. It will be his first time, and he’s eager. And – we suspect he has extraordinary inner desires of his own which may increase the quality of the experience.” "Who else?" "Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Waring, Schumacher, Washington, Abdul, Obatu, and Gunst.” "Right. Ten of them.” “Yes.” “What's that thing that Alvarez and Lang do together. . . ?" "Pose and approve, sir.” "Yes.” Zaftig chucked. “Pose and approve. That's good. No Blankenship? I though he was one of your hottest boys. Missing gap teeth, knocked out by Abdul, all that.” “He wants to stay behind and work on his pecs. He’s dissatisfied. And we’re replacing those missing teeth.” Zaftig nodded. He knew. $10,000 for caps. He sighed again. “His pecs are perfect now.” “He wouldn’t agree. I assume, sir, we have your permission to go?” “Ten of them. Eleven, with you. I assume you’re part of the display?” Moster smiled. “I get $12,000.” “God. Of course you do. Yes, yes, go, go. GO. Take a driver who will stay sober and off drugs. Take Ferdinand. He doesn’t care, for crissakes. And take a reserve of White Caps, and take $18,000 in petty cash. Get it from Rose in the outer office. Try not to spend it in one place. Be back by Sunday night. “Yes, sir.” “And check in with Dr. Irving before you go. Take him with you for the private sessions.” Moster started out. “I want video! Good video. And make sure you meet up with Dr. Shaft. I want him to observe.” Moster stopped in the doorway and smiled grimly. “Oh, he’ll like that.” “Yes, he will. Try not to beat the crap out of him this time, Sergeant.” “I hardly “beat” him up….” “Last time you saw him personally, he wound up with two black eyes, a broken nose, and couldn’t sit down for a month without a sitz pillow.” “He enjoyed it all, sir.” “I know he did. All the same, I need to keep him alive.” He smiled a little. “However, you may spank him if you must. I know you like that.” “I look forward to it, sir.” Zaftig sighed, frustrated as always that his chief research fellow, the talented Dr. Shaft, was so crazily in need to worship his muscular lab rats. “I need his latest research on the effects of P21a, the new serum we’re working on, to promote healthier vascularity. I don’t want my men to start collapsing of heart attacks when they’re 55. Or have my chief researcher get beaten to death, however pleasurably and however much he asks for it. ‘Observing’ – I know, it’s bullshit…” Moster smiled once again at Zaftig’s unusual terminology. “Your language, sir…” “Fuck you.” “Yes, sir.” “Not that I want to.” Moster nodded, again inwardly respectful. Zaftig was, at heart, pure, with no sexual needs or inner longer for his mountainous boys. Moster couldn’t say the same of himself, with his own ever-present, barely cloaked need to spank their rocky, perfect glutes and have them all worship at the fountain of his own gigantic cock. And, for the few who could manage it, get his own mountainous butt deeply fucked. And somehow, he felt this made Zaftig slightly the stronger of the two. Zaftig was still talking about Dr. Shaft. “Just don’t hurt him this time. Don’t sit on his face for an hour. Last January your ass broke his collarbone, and after he complained to me, you saw him again, and once again, he couldn’t sit down for a month. I need him with the Join Chiefs in February. Hopefully unbandaged, and able to sit.” “You got it, chief.” “Don’t call me chief.” “Sorry, Dr. Zaftig. Anything else?” “Yes. Keep an eye on the new boy.” “Rockland?” “Yes. This is his first of your worship tours, right?” “Yep. Yes, sir. It is indeed.” “He’s used to…. the games you put the men through…. by now?” Zaftig spoke with resigned distaste. “He took right to it, sir.” “I might have known. But then, the source was Miles Donovan’s gym, after all.” “I don’t believe he was active there.” “No, that’s right, he wasn’t, I remember now. All right. That boy shows promise. Don’t ruin him.” “I haven’t ruined any of the men yet, sir.” “You’ve injected them all with the psychological need to pose naked in front of strangers who then proceed to beg them for outlandish sexual favors. I am not sure of the long term effects of this.” Moster regarded him evenly for a moment. “I am,” he said. “I am sure.” And turned to go. ****** Slightly before dawn the next morning the Valhalla bus – a $250,000 custom job, replete with comfortable plush seating, overwide aisles, juice bar, high speed Wi-Fi, Bluetooth, and a small snack counter - left the compound. Nine selected men, plus Sergeant Moster, Dr Irving, and the slightly disgusted if certainly envious, non-muscle worshipping bus driver Ferdinand were off to LA to make the select client rounds. Dr. Shaft had been alerted and was proceeding directly to LA in his own private car. Three appointments, in Brentwood, Beverly Hills, and in the Hollywood Hills, had been discreetly confirmed by Rose. The Hollywood Hills stop was to be the first of the evening – and was the biggest. The total cash earnings for the weekend of muscle worship in three locations might exceed $200,000. Barring any unusual cleanup expenses (furniture damage, walls replaced, carpet torn up and relaid, plumbing bills, broken windows, and so forth), hospitalizations or lawyer fees, the net gain could exceed $160,000. And after the appointments, the men were also to be allowed some free time after the obligatory scheduled visits. Each man was given a tablet and a private burner phone to make their own private client appointments. An hour into the drive, the men were finally calm, quiet, settled in, and busy. They all wore oversized, roomy grey sweats, Valhalla logos blazened across massive chests. Workout that morning had been scheduled for 4 AM, with another afternoon workout planned at Gold’s in Venice, which had been privately booked for the occasion, at a cost of $30,000. Biceps had been blasted to the explosion point, pecs worked past all expectations. Extra doses of P21 had been supplied and the already damaged muscles were well on their way to repair, ready for an afternoon blasting. In addition, the men had been cautioned in no uncertain terms by Moster neither to “play” nor cum for the 24-hour period before departure. Punishment for infringement would be a very public and very painful raw glutes paddling in the Gold’s Venice parking lot. None of the men wanted this, although the prospect of such attention in private was always appealing. And so, for more than a day not a man in the group had shot his load. Moster anticipated cumulative cumblasts would reach the multi-gallon point by weekend finish. Many a wealthy patron could look forward to a thorough facial of rich, thick cumshots following some vicious customer throat plowing and thorough client asshole destroying by the weekend wrap. It didn’t really matter, though. The men were looking forward to the worship sessions as much as, truth be told, was Moster, who relished the thought of a little flexing and posing on his own. Moster gave them all a little pep talk after they boarded. “Men, we’re on our way to LA. I know we have all been looking forward to this trip. Haven’t we, Casey?” The handsome young musclebuck was alone in his rear row seat, across the aisle from Hension, who was bent over in his seat, busily texting. Casey colored and glanced down into his lap, where he could see his massive tool twitching impatiently beneath yards of sweatsuit crotch fabric. He’d followed the directum even more than the most and not masturbated for three days. He thought he very well might die, so that morning he had blasted his biceps in the pre-dawn workout way past the agony point, with 30 minutes devoted to single arm curls at 250 pounds apiece. Nor had he sucked a cock for 3 days. Cocksucking was something new for him, and he now had an almost insatiable taste for it, preferring quietly to visit the unthreatening, pint-sized, pretty young kitchen boy Pedro for mutual blowjobs. Discreetly grabbed after hours 69 sessions that left them both breathless and elated. Pedro, unbelieving that so much beautiful muscle cock could be gently presented to his eager lips. Casey, awed that he actually preferred the pretty, undersized body of boytoy Pedro, with his perfect, normal-sized dick and average cumload. Inwardly Casey felt some satisfaction that he shared Pedro with Karim Abdul, who was unaware of sharing Casey’s preference for good-looking teens who weighed almost 200 pounds less than he did. Karim might get physically nasty if he knew Casey was also getting oral satisfaction from Pedro, and moreover was giving it back, something that had never occurred to Karim. And while Casey relished the idea of pummeling the Arab’s face black and blue for 15 or 20 minutes – which he knew he could do now, because he was probably stronger than any of them – nevertheless, he didn’t want Karim to take revenge on the defenseless, handsome little Puerto Rican. So he kept it all a secret. Besides, it was less about pure worship and more about bonding with another guy. He liked Pedro’s exceptionally pretty 7” cock. Not as big as the other men’s organs, true, but just as tasty, and on the slight, lean brown-skinned little Pedro, 7” went a long, long way. As for Pedro, now in the heaven era of his days on the planet, with all the discreet muscle action he was getting (he was also seeing Blankenship, Obatu and Gunst on the side, and had more big muscle cock to suck that he’d ever dreamed of), he was content to bypass worship sessions with Casey just to get down to the business of good teenboy cocksucking. And, best of all, Casey was nice. And surprisingly gentle. And surprisingly hungry. Casey glanced across the aisle. “What’re you doing?” Casey asked Hension. “Takin' care of business. I know what I want.” He scrubbed through his phone lists and speed dialed. “Hello, baby?” he asked. “Yeah, it’s me. Chris Hension. The muscledude. YEAH! That's ME. I’m comin’! I'm on the bus to LA now!! We can finally meet…. . tonight?? Awesome! Yeah, I’m ready for you, momma!. . . I got these big dirty muscles, see, and I’m gonna flex 'em all big time for ya, show you what I got, and then show you my package, and you’re gonna punish me for it all, right?? Slap my face good and hard? And then I can fuck you? And then you can fuck ME? And slap me some more??” He listened a moment, then shouted. “YEAH!” The bulge in his fly began to grow and he bounced eagerly in his seat. "Hey, baby, I kin hardly wait. . .” “Lower your voice, asshole,” Gunst groaned. “Sorry!” Hension continued his crooning conversation in a cackling lower voice. “Yeah, my pictures are real. Yeah, I’m really that handsome. And the muscles are real, too! Wanna picture now? Okay!” He positioned the phone and snapped a quick selfie, flexing his free biceps. Casey was amazed with what speed and dexterity Hension attached the image and sent it off. “He’s not that much smarter than I am…” Casey pondered. “How come he can do this so fast….?” “That’s me! Get it yet? Yeah??! That’s ME, baby! Why would I lie to you babe? We just gotta do some private worship appointments first…. worship…. you know, rich dudes admiring our muscles and then goin’ down on us….” He giggled….” Oh, yeah, I’m a bad boy, a real bad boy, I need some real punishment at the hands of a really sharp and pretty lady who knows what she’s doin’…” Lang, sitting with Alvarez in the row ahead, turned around in his seat and tapped Casey lightly on his superwide shoulder. “You been worshipped before, dude?” Casey was surprised that the normally watchful Lang was actually speaking to him. He paused, smiled weakly, remembered his cadet buddies, thought briefly of Pedro, remembered the cadets in his room, and nodded shyly. “Yeah, I guess. Yeah.” “It come to anything?” “Well….” “You like it?” Casey thought a little. He smiled weakly. “Yeah. I liked it. I liked it a lot.” "Thought so.” Alvarez, window seat, turned and looked back as well. “Done it professionally?” he asked. “Um. No. Professionally?" "Get paid for it?" "No. Not yet.” Alvarez nodded and turned back to the window. “You’ll dig it!” said Lang enthusiastically. “It’s awesome. Dudes with money who can’t get enough of our muscles!! Flex for a few minutes and they give you all they got.” He turned back in his seat, texting. “Who we seein’?” Casey heard Lang ask. “We got some good ones…lotsa scratch. . . . we'll all make out.” He turned back to Casey. "You got privates, you call them now.” “Privates?” Casey thought they were referring to his junk. “Yeah. Privates. You know. Schmoes.” “What are schmoes?” “Dude, you know nothing.” “He hasn’t had time, dummy,” said Alvarez. He turned back to Casey and spoke not unkindly. “You’ll do fine on the worship circuit once you get out there. Make some connections.” He turned back to his phone, and Casey couldn’t hear anything else. Privates. No, no privates. How could he have privates if he never was paid before? Casey thought about all this. And dreamed. He settled his bulk back in his plush seat and gazed at the landscape roaring by, unseeing, beyond the tinted windows. He had no one to text to arrange a private yet. He didn’t know anybody, really. But maybe that would come later. Because . . . . . . . he longed to revisit his muscle planet, the one he’d first glimpsed in darkness when his buddies had gathered around him in his old dorm room. Where, led by smirking, smiling, but approving Cadet Banks, his buddies had started to stroke and touch and caress his muscles, murmuring their obeisance. And he’d gone to the moon. And further. He remembered. It was just Casey in the galaxy. Flexing his muscles. His huge ripped vascular ungodly magnificent muscles. It wasn’t the same when the other men of The Twenty were with him, after all. EVERYONE was huge, after all. He may be a little bigger, a little better, a little younger, a little more hung – but it was a close call for this group of unfucking godly superhero X-Men, or whatever they all were supposed to be. His veins may be like rivers, but so were Schumacher’s. His biceps may peak at 25 or 26 inches, but so did Gunst’s. And his dick might be 12 or 14 inches or whatever it was, but Moster’s was a fucking cannon that could probably shoot unfucking godly amounts of cumspray, he didn’t know, since the man didn’t choose to empty his load on him yet – or anyone. Casey pondered a bit. How exactly did Moster get off, anyway? He put it out of his head. He was gonna visit his muscle planet tonight. That much he knew. Soon he was asleep. He drifted off and thought about flexing his muscles for a sea of admiring multitudes, high on a magic mountain, far, far away. **** Four hours later, they arrived in Santa Monica. The men, having made their appointments, had fitfully slept through most of the trip in their individual over-sized seats. After checking into a discreet private hotel – Dr. Irving with his clipboard in the lobby, making sure to lose no one to wandering among the canals of Venice – it was a quiet side-street hotel filled with oversized rooms, well set back from the boardwalk - they were off to the gym. The men trained quickly and discreetly, fully covered, at Gold’s Gym Venice Beach, privately booked by Valhalla, and paid for in cash. Quickly exploding every muscle group, the men spread out and pumped up, finally blasting a few quick deep 600 pound squats, 300 pound curls, bench presses, delt raises, and working glutes, glutes, glutes. Afterwards, Moster treated them all to a fast high-protein and high-animal fat meal at The Fire House, where the muscle monsters dominated the terrace, ignoring the crowd stares. “Who the fuck are those dudes?” wondered one unusually stupid huge national competitor from a nearby table. “I don’t know,” answered his muscle john, an elderly queen taking his big boy out to lunch. “I never been onstage with them before. Hey, where ya goin’?” “I just wanted to…” “You stay with me, baby. You lookin’ for a knuckle sandwich? I’m the dude you’re payin’ to get big. You go over there, you messing with me.” “Okay, okay…” “You wanna keep all your teeth, dude,” he warned, but looked enviously over at the huge men, sitting at four tables stacked together. Who are those guys? he wondered. Shit. Look at the size of them. Shit. Other muscle schmoes gazed longingly at the tables filled with the huge musclemen, bulging out of their clothes, none of them known, none of them ever having competed before on the national stages, and wondered, and dreamed. One muscle daddy competitor thought he recognized Moster from years back, but promptly dismissed it. Couldn’t be. That black fucker there looks about 30. Rod Moster would be near to 50 by now. Impossible. Impossible. The Fire House fell into unaccustomed silence as the eleven muscle strangers ate. Casey was aware of all the covert attention, but toed the company line, looking at no one and saying nothing. Still, he ached inwardly to be seen, to be admired, to be looked at, gazed at, touched, stroked, wondered over, worshipped. Alvarez, munching his 4th ostrich burger, gazed around the room. Lotsa possibilities here. He glanced at Lang, chowing down on a steak, unaware of anything but his food and his burning muscles. Hension winked at a beautiful fitness girl at a nearby table, who smiled back. “Wanna slap me?” he mouthed silently to her, pointing to one of his scruffy cheeks as he happily chewed his buffalo burger. She looked back at him puzzled. “What?” she mouthed back. “Slap my face?” he mouthed again. “What did he say?” asked her friend. “I’m not sure but I think he wants me to slap him.” “Whatever. I’d do it,” said her girlfriend. She glanced over. Then stared. “Fuck me, is he gorgeous,” she added. “That’s about the prettiest face I have ever seen on a man.” Hension smiled and rapidly beat his tongue against his teeth, grinning hugely, pointing to both cheeks, gestured ‘call me’. The girls just stared. “Is he dumb or something?” one of them wondered. Moster barked at him. “Hension, pay attention to your meal.” Hension returned his gaze to his plate. Jeez, he thought. Pretty girls everywhere. How can I meet one? Still, he had high hopes for his online mistress. After paying up ($1,050 for lunch for 12) they returned to their hotel resting for forty minutes. They had strict orders not to play. Or cum. Or else. “Departure at 8:30 PM,” barked Moster as they got off the bus. “Dress in regulation tan slacks and t-shirts. Super-support double mesh posing trunks underneath. Clean yourselves thoroughly. Personal cleaning. I will be checking. Then get some rest. White caps at 8:15. You men have a long night ahead.” ****** The bus pulled up the drive at 9 PM. It was a large cliffside home high in the Hollywood Hills, lavish and dark, with a glimmering pool in the back and fountains quietly spraying gallons of illegal water. Beyond, the glittering lights of LA shone in the far distance. The first stop of the evening. Zaftig’s longtime off campus associate, the puny weasel Dr. Shaft, was waiting inside, in attendance with a group of 9 investors, all quite anxious to see the young gods in action. The men filed off the bus. “Golly, who lives here?” asked Hension, awestruck by the size of the place. “Some movie producer,” murmured Lang. Casey barely noticed. He was headed off soon to his private muscle planet, and was all ready to flex. Moster, who had gotten off the bus first, quietly barked orders in the large circular drive. “Inspection. Strip down, men,” he commanded. “I don’t want to keep our hosts waiting.” The ten musclemen hopped and danced in the half light, removing slacks, baggies, t-shirts, jeans, shorts, underwear, jock straps, thongs, and boots as poor long-suffering Dr. Irving ran from man to man, frantically gathering up discarded clothing, quickly organizing as to owner, and distributing the proper poser to the proper man. Each poser was personally assigned, custom-tailored to cut across inches south of the lower abs, reveal generous slices of meaty glutes in back, and with frontal sag sufficient to generously reveal the top six inches of root and thick, plunging shaft of each man. The side straps, while thin, were sufficiently strong to hold even at top erection. “Oil up, men.” Bottles of mineral oil were passed around, and the men dutifully applied slathers of oil to their muscles. Finally they were ready, their muscles gleaming in the night. “Line up, squad,” said Moster. “Adjust your posers. When you pull your pants down, I want these dudes to see your top six inches of root and cockshaft.” He had stripped down himself and was now rubbing his own oil in to his mountainous black muscles. “I know with some of you that still leaves another 6 inches or more covered up. Right, Casey?” “More,” said Casey. Still, in the dark Casey turned deep red, still immediately shamed by the thoughts of his huge, unhideable cock. He still wasn’t quite over those years of taunting. Which always flashed his thoughts quickly to Tiffany. Good thing the ginger-haired terror wasn’t with them tonight. Casey always performed better when that boy was nowhere near. “Waring, get over here and do my back.” Waring went to Moster, dutifully pouring oil onto his calloused palms, mixing them back and forth as if he was tossing a muscle salad, and smacked Moster’s broad back hard, rubbing thick oil deep into Moster’s wide lats. The Sergeant felt the man’s rough blisters on his back and smiled. “You’ve been working, Private.” “Yes, sir, I sure have, sir.” The men fell into line, and awaited inspection. Moster paced in front of the muscle lineup and critically appraised his special forces team: Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Schumacher, and Waring. Washington, Abdul, Obatu, Gunst and Rockland. Muscle gods all. He nodded his satisfaction. “Line up according to height. Shortest man first. Private Hension, that’s you.” Hension was pushed to the head of the line. “Put the pretty boy first,” guffawed Obatu. Hension colored deeply, embarrassed as always to be referred to as the group ‘pretty boy’, but obeyed orders. “Dr. Irving, distribute White Caps,” Moster ordered. Irving passed the ration of capsules to the group. “It’s going that be that kind of showing, hunh?” chuckled Obatu. He popped a capsule and within seconds began to envision his powerful sexual fantasies come to life. He tugged slightly on his poser and glanced down to make sure the prominent, pulsing thick veins of his mighty dipping cockshaft were showing. He nudged Washington. “Check it out,” he said. Washington nodded. “Suckable,” he said, busily squeezing his own nipples into pointy hardness. Moster crossed behind the men and walked along, surveyed the lineup of rolling, hard, powerful glutes. He nodded. Huge mountains of gleaming, perfect, rock hard butt. “Butthole inspection,” he announced. Corporal Karim wished he had his butt plug with him, but didn’t betray himself with even a flicker across his stern face. He scowled, but even so Moster knew what the man wanted. He glanced down at Karim’s achingly firm glutes. “You clean, Corporal?” he asked. “Yes, sir.” “Good.” Moster knelt, lowered the man’s posers for a moment to quad height, and quickly inserted his thick fist deeply up inside the man’s butthole, up to his wrist. Karim never flinched. Moster rotated his fist, and just as quickly withdrew, with a butthole POP!, noting to his satisfaction that the Corporal was indeed clean. “Keep your concentration.” He wiped his fist with anti-bacterial lube and moved on to the next man. Hension was looking apprehensive. Moster approached him. “Any women inside?” Hension asked nervously. “Why do you ask, Private?” “Sir, for my best performance, sir, I like to get my face slapped first. And during. By a pretty girl with muscles.” “Not here tonight,” said Moster. “Bend over.” “Yes, sir!” Hension bent over, showing his twin glutes of extreme hardness, shape and striation. Moster lowered the muscleboy’s posers, made a fist, and once again plunged his fist up to his wrist up Hension’s taut butthole, twisting, probing and turning. Like Abdul, Hension never even raised an eyebrow as his welcoming rosebud enveloped the powerful fist. He was excited about lay ahead. His cock began its 12-inch journey to solid stiffness. He pulled his posers back up with some difficulty and wrapped the taut cloth as best he could around his growing engine. Alvarez appeared serene. He knew a good Pose and Approve session was ahead. Lang glanced at him and smiled. Alvarez was best with an audience. An admiring audience. His cock twitched in anticipation. Moster was quick with Alvarez, nodding approval, quickly inserting a probing fist, and moving on to Lang, doing the same. Up the drive at the house, a curtain fluttered. Someone was watching. Alvarez nudged Lang. “What?” asked Lang, clueless. “You see that?” “See what?” Alvarez smiled. “This is gonna be fun.” He stood “Let’s see those biceps, Gunst,” Moster commanded. Gunst complied, and flexed his meaty guns. “26 inches this morning, sir.” “Excellent. Turn around and bend over.” Gunst complied and Moster’s fist entered his butthole. He nodded satisfaction. Moster continued down the line of musclemen, inspecting pecs, nipples, hard abs, and ending with each man by inserting a giant fist up an eager butthole. Finally it was Casey’s turn. “Ever been fisted before?” Moster asked crisply. Casey had to admit it. “Yes, sir.” He turned around and bent over, his perfect butt now in Moster’s face, his fists buried in his obliques, jutting out his butt. It was an incredible ass. Two round globes of muscular golden flesh, perfect, hard-as-nails ovals of sleek construction. Powerful, huge, an incredible human loading dock of rounded power. Inside the darkened buttcrack Moster could see close-up the throbbing, inviting deep of Casey’s perfect butthole. Moster plunged his fist in, and turned it, pulling it out again after a minute. Clean as a whistle. “Good work, Rockland. “ Casey stood, turned and smiled. “I think you’re ready.” He turned to the driver, standing by the bus, impassively staring. “Ferdinand, Dr. Irving, come back in an hour. We should be done by then.” Then, quietly, he asked Irving, “Did the money come in yet?” “This afternoon, sir,” answered Irving. “$35,000.” “Good.” Moster took his place at the end of the line. “Shaft here yet?” “Inside, Sir.” Dr. Irving fiddled with his phone, getting frantic texts from Dr. Shaft. “Good. Give the men back their clothes. Men, get dressed.” Much fumbling and hopping about in the dark. Then- “Move out, men.” The musclemen marched into the entranceway of the one-story cliffside glass house and, single file, marched into the brightly lit living room. Inside now. Nine manicured, pampered, plumpish Hollywood movie execs, dressed in expensive Italian suits, ties down, were draped around the room, propped up on large plush sofas, drinks in hand, cellphones and Blackberries at the ready, waiting inside. Two or three were handsome enough to gain Alvarez’s slight interest. The smell of marijuana wafted through the air. They’d been drinking. And smoking. And snorting lines of coke. In fact, they were all smashed. And ready. “Fucking finally! Bring on the talent!” one of them yelled as the men entered. But as the musclemen got into the room and turned, facing their clients, at full attention, the movie dudes were stunned into silence. The musclemen were themselves stunned into a moment silence by the lavishness of the room that spread out before them, and the extraordinary view of the city through the plate glass windows, far, far below. The drapes had been opened. The moon shone full in the sky. “Wow,” breathed Lang. Dr. Shaft rose from a white sofa. On one side of him sat three overweight, bespectacled jowly men, and on the other, a young twenty-something nerd with a pretty face, scruffy hair, in an Iggy Pop t-shirt and too tight ripped jeans. Next to him was another squirrely looking guy, equally skinny and pale. “Good evening, Sergeant Moster. Good evening, men.” “Good evening, Dr. Shaft. Men, you all know Dr. Shaft.” Hi, yeah, sure, hello, uh hunh, yeah we see him, etc etc, came from the men. “May I introduce you to your hosts?” asked Dr. Shaft. And the lineup of musclemen turned to their seated, agog clients. Their hands at their sides, fists clenched, veins popping, tight white shirts wrapped around massive physiques. Legs spread wide. Quads bursting out of slacks. Biceps about to tear shirt sleeves. Fly bulges loomed to the floor. And the clients, schmoes all, stared back. Breathing. Panting. “Fuck, man. They’re fucking huge,” said the skinny nerd. He gulped. “Whatta they gonna do to us?” “You mean…what are they going to do for you,” said Sergeant Moster.”May I present…. nine of the most muscular men on the planet today.” He paused, glanced at his watch. “You have one hour.” He turned to the men. “Men, you may go to work.”

Previous chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 9: Good for Morale, Continued Oral was hardly uncommon in the compound. In fact, Moster encouraged it. And Zaftig was fascinated by the men’s hunger for it, though he never took part. Not long after starting a P21 protocol, each man had developed insatiable an insatiable need to suck and be sucked. Cocksucking was therefore more than just a healthy release for the men: it was now mandatory. And though none of them would acknowledge themselves to be 100% gay, part of their acceptance into the program relied on each man’s private original tendencies towards pansexuality, boosted as they were by the behavioral blockers of P21. Over the years, each of the bodybuilders in Project Herculaneum had at one time or another sucked every other bodybuilder’s cock to full release many dozens of times. Often it happened in the showers after training, but sometimes it was after meals, as well. And as all were superlatively endowed with astonishing penises of uncommon weight, size, length, beauty and girth, no one was disappointed. Even Abdul Karim took part, much to the surprise of everyone. Though he never talked about it, even appearing bored, the more observant men noted a gleam in his eye each time he bent to service Gunst. Oral was against the rules on rest days. By the time training days came around again, the musclemen were already laughing, slapping each other on the backs during meals, and smacking their lips in anticipation. Fucking was another matter. All the men had been vaccinated against the virulent STDs that had long ravaged the world, and were now immune to any infection, their antibodies remorselessly attacking any invader. Butt fucking was an art. The soldiers were all equipped with powerful machines, all endowed with superb glutes, and all highly in touch with the pure waves of pleasure broadcast by their sensitive prostates. Good muscle butt fucking was serious stuff. As all the men were huge, heavy, and powerfully strong, it was like heavy lifting crossed with pure animal pleasure: one bull fucking another bull. Vigorously. Group fucks of spirited, high-energy muscle daisy chains were a once-a-month event, seriously organized and generally preserved on video for the records. Wearing full black leather masks in order to remain as anonymous as possible, and with deep black satin robes covering their individually distinctive bodies, the men gathered in the dimmed mess hall and connected their dicks to the next asshole in a line-up deliberately arranged by Moster. Muscle worship was not part of the evening. The point was prostate manipulation and bonding. Still, private fucking was not discouraged. A few of the men had distinct preferences for one another as fuck buddy, even as the cocksucking was group-wide and free-for-all. Of course, Schumacher had been fucking them all for years – except for Karim, of course. Apart from the daisy-chain sessions, no one dared to even approach Killer Karim from the rear - if he valued his teeth, that is. But so far, as far as he knew, no one man in particular had privately fucked Joe Tiffany – apart from the scheduled group daisy-chain fucks, where Moster was careful to make sure that the connections varied from session to session. Schumacher had fucked him just once in a group session, although as always as always he was masked and gowned. He could see through Tiffany’s mask that his eyes were rolling back in his head in pleasure, and Schumacher wasn’t sure Tiffany knew who he was. He knew it was Joe Tiffany’s muscular rear he was fucking, however, sliding up and down his supercharged big cock. That butt was pure, beautiful gold, a magically shaped combination of soft skin and raw, ripped power that was mind-boggling in its balance and tireless in its energy. Tiffany had taken charge of the fucking, as he gave it to the taller muscleman in the chain ahead of him, powerfully blasting forward into the glutes ahead of him, and, in perfect timing, also pumping his animal butt up and down on Schumacher’s cock with furiously blind energy. For his part, Tiffany knew full well whose cock had impaled his perfect butt that night. He didn’t share this information. From that night, he had a plan. Another plan, that is. In reality, all of the men were deeply aware of whose butts they were servicing, and who was manfully plugging his own from behind. The men had spent too many hours together in the rec room, on the workout floor, in classes and in the showers, not to be able to instantly recognize and distinguish each of his buddies. The wearing of the robes was nothing but a farce, but still they conceded, secretly further aroused by the spectacle of the volumes of black fabric draped with alluring mystery over each man’s rippling physique. Still, from that night on, Joe Tiffany knew that Herman Schumacher was just the man to regularly plow his supple, needy, bodybuilder-cupcakes behind. All he had to do was train him just a little bit over the following few months to ensure that he was captive, obedient, and would always be on call whenever Tiffany was of a mind to be mindlessly fucked. In the mean time, at night in his quarters his oversized dildo was getting the workout he bought it to do during one of his rare trips to town. He would energetically shove it deep into his butthole, rear his head back, close his eyes, and dream of Schumacher’s likely powerful thrusts. And, as Moster always said to Dr. Zaftig, who wasn’t entirely comfortable with the ritual behind the group fucks, “They need more sex than ordinary men. A lot more sex. Their metabolisms demand it. Besides – “ And Zaftig would say with him, in unison, “It’s good for morale.” Waring was screaming in Gunst’s face. Steve Waring “Come on, asshole! What’s the matter, pansy ass? Can’t you do it? You’ve only done 12 so far, butthead. What’s the problem, 200 pounds too heavy for you to curl, baby boy?” Gunst’s face was screwed into a mask of lip-curling, teeth-crunching pain as he vainly tried to complete the 13th rep. His biceps were exploding. The veins in his neck stood out like steel cables. His face bloomed deep crimson. He screamed. He couldn’t do it. He strained and squeezed and tried again, and his arms froze mid-rep, unmoving, the biceps bulging with 23 inches of shattering power. Suddenly he threw the weight to the floor, where it crashed resoundingly, echoing throughout the compound. Waring jumped back a little to avoid getting hit by the bar. The other men never stopped work, nor did they look up. Moster strode over to them. “What’s the problem here, Private Gunst?” “I – I couldn’t do it, sir,” said Gunst, backing away and mopping his face with his huge hand. Ashamed, he lowered his head. Fountains of his sweat splashed onto the floor. Moster turned to Waring. “What set was he on?” “Sir, he had completed five sets of 15 reps each, sir.” “Successfully?” “Yes, sir.” Gunst glanced nervously down at Sergeant Moster’s twitching palm. Moster hadn’t punished anyone yet tonight for slacking, and he knew it was about time he’d want to show his authority over the men. He needn’t have worried. Moster smiled kindly. “That’s actually pretty damn good, Private Gunst,” said Sergeant Moster. “Waring, take care of this man, and then let’s see him try again.” “Yes, sir,” said Waring. The young bodybuilder quickly got to his knees, lifted Gunst’s pulsing cock out of his barely restraining jockstrap, brought it tenderly up to his lips, and began to suck it deeply. Gunst closed his eyes and reared his head back thankfully. Immediately his cock was at full erection, throbbing and pulsing in Waring’s mouth. On white cap nights, cocksucking was permitted on the workout floor only if approved by Moster. “Use your lips, Private,” directed Moster, “the way we’ve discussed. You know the way Private Gunst likes it.” Waring nodded eagerly and mouthed the young man’s giant throbbing organ. “Pump your hips, Gunst.” Gunst began manfully plowing Waring’s good-looking, All-American face. “Harder.” Gunst pumped harder, and the satisfying sucking sounds grew louder, adding to the din. Waring thoroughly licked the cock up and down its full length, and rubbed it against the two-day old beard stubble of his cheeks. “Scratchy,” moaned Gunst with pleasure, his eyes closed. He plunged in again. Tiffany nudged his darkly handsome training partner Private Lang, who was just finishing a set of pull-downs. “Check ‘em out,” he murmured, winking and pointing. Lang turned and smiled broadly at the dreamily cocksucking Waring. “Waring always was a good cocksucker,” he said, just a shade too loudly. “You have a problem, Private Lang?” Moster’s voice boomed through the room. Tiffany ducked his head towards the pull down machine. Lang went white. “No, sir,” he stammered. “I think you do. Get over here.” Here it comes, chuckled Gunst to himself, watching the intimidated Lang stumble forward meekly as Waring, below, hungrily sucked his throbbing big cock. “Go get your punishment, man,” whispered a grinning, sweating Corporal Lefevre, punching the shame-faced Lang on the shoulder as he passed. Alvarez watched expressionlessly. “Take it like a man,” he murmured Alvarez as Lang passed him. He flashed a hard look at Tiffany. He knew what he was doing, getting Lang on the hot seat. He’d pay. Later. The hot seat. Indeed. 5’-11”, 280-pound Lang, streamlined with ripped, striated muscle and dripping with sweat, approached Moster and stood at rigid attention before him. He saluted. Sighing, acting as though he were resigned to the inevitable task of discipline before him, the giant Sergeant Moster sat heavily on one of the benches. By now the men were all looking away in a mix of nervousness, embarrassment, eagerness and excitement. Lang stood motionless, staring straight ahead in perfect attention, dreading the humiliation about to befall him. “Was something funny, Lang?” “No, sir.” “You don’t find Private Waring funny?” Lang glanced nervously at Waring, who greedily sucked cock. “No, sir.” “What are the rules, Private?” “We are respectful of the need for regular oral stimulation, sir.” “And why are we?” “It’s good for morale, sir.” “Was your comment good for morale, Lang?” Lang was ashamed. “No, sir.” “No. Let’s get to it, Private.” “Yes, sir.” Lang relaxed his attention, gulped, and quickly slipped out of his sopping t-shirt. He squeezed large droplets of sweat out on the marley surface of the gym floor and tossed it resignedly in the growing puddle. Standing before Moster a little pathetically, he was a muscle giant about to be chastised by an even larger muscle giant. Silently, submissively, he bent over Sergeant Moster’s powerful quads and lay prone on his lap. Moster, his fingers twitching, raised his palm. He paused a moment. “How long has it been, Private?” “Since when, sir?” Through Moster’s sweatsuit Lang could feel the man’s enormous penis, relaxed across the top of the sergeant’s right thigh, press against his abs. “Since I had to discipline you in front of the men, Private?” “About two months, sir.” Moster glanced down appraisingly at the beautiful, trembling glutes that lay gleaming over his knee. He paused, his hand held aloft, inspecting with internal approval. “You were training legs tonight, weren’t you, Private?” he asked. The suspense was killing Lang. “Yes, sir, I was, sir.” “Squatting deep?” “Yes, sir.” “Keeping good form?” “I think so, sir.” “Good, Private. This will supplement your workout tonight. Heat helps muscles grow.” With calloused, powerful palms, his thick fingers spread wide for maximum sting, Sergeant Moster sharply spanked the muscleman’s rocky glutes with carefully applied, deeply resonant butt smacks. Lang twisted and turned on his lap. After a few sharp spanks he cried out. “Sir, it stings, sir!” Tears spouted from his eyes. “Goddamn right it stings.” Moster turned to Gunst, watching from a few feet away with wide eyes, his large cock sliding deeply in and out of Waring’s mouth. “Fuck face, Private,” he commanded. “Yes sir!” shouted Gunst. He placed his hands on the back of Waring’s head and pumped his hips rhythmically as Waring, his mouth full of cock, moaned with deep satisfaction. The rest of the squad was watching. Moster could see all were now getting visibly excited. Their jocks were starting to bulge fearsomely, and two or three massive penis heads had popped out of their restraining pouches. “Get back to work!” Moster commanded, and without hesitation, the men turned back to their weights and began to lift again with renewed zeal. Gunst’s huge body shuddered, and a river of thick cum began spurting out of Waring’s mouth and down his chin. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHH!” he roared. Waring was moaning deeply as the desperately swallowed the pint of semen pouring down his throat. By the time he was finished shooting his load, Moster was steadily applying the 25th blow to Lang’s shiny red, twitching musclebutt. Moster issued his next order. “See that you finish that set properly, Gunst, or you’re next on the hot seat.” “Yes, sir!” he shouted, stuffing his dripping, still hard cock back into his stained jock as best he could as Waring, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, scrambled to his feet. “Spot me,” Gunst said to Waring, and, grabbing the weight, he peeled off 15 perfect-form, agonizingly correct curls. Waring, doing his best to ignore both his own achingly enlarged cock and the yet looming bulge in Gunst’s jockstrap, and with the splotches of cum still dripping down his face, spotted him with as much concentration as he could muster. “1! 2! 3!” Waring counted the reps, filled with admiration as Gunst’s mountainous biceps exploded with power. As Waring shouted the count, Moster applied another heavy smack for each rep to the quivering, deeply scarlet, muscular bottom of Private Lang, who, over his knees, groaned deeply with a blend of humiliation, excitement and pain. As he spanked, Moster called out loudly to the men. “Attention! Men!” “7! 8! 9! 10!” Spank! The man snapped into attention from wherever they stood around the workout floor. “Tonight you will be meeting our newest recruit in Project Herculaneum.” Spank! Spank! “From this evening on, we will now be known as The Twenty.” Spank! Spank! Spank! The men stood at rigid attention. “Yes, sir!” they shouted. “And remember, men,” said Moster, grinning down at handsome Private Lang stretched over his knees, who had tears in his eyes and whose face was almost – but not quite – as beet red as the handprints on his perfect butt, “being spanked by me is a badge of honor. Never be ashamed when I call you forward to the hot seat have your butts whipped. I do not pay such honorific attentions to anyone outside the squad.” Spank! Spank! “18! 19! 20! 21!” “Yes, sir!” Spank! Spank! Tiffany grinned. He had often spotted the quiet, shy, legendary young muscle giant Casey Rockland in the mess, and heard all about his fearsome physique. He was looking forward to meeting him. He paid no attention to the unwavering, hostile gaze of Corporal Alvarez. Corporal Schumacher strode over to him. He glanced over at Alvarez threateningly, who immediately shifted his gaze and went back to work. “You better watch it. You don’t want to piss off that guy,” he muttered to Tiffany. “Who the fuck cares?” shrugged Tiffany. Thirty feet across the room, Moster continued to apply his stern, masterful spanking to Lang’s squirming, rock-hard musclebutt. Lang’s face was now contorted in an ongoing blissful combination of pain and pleasure, his mouth forming a smiling O….. “…oooooooooo….” Alvarez was watching closely from the corner. Even at more than 40 feet, Tiffany could see the Alvarez’s jock was now poling straight out from his body, strained to the bursting point. “I can’t always cover your ass when you misbehave. These men are my buddies. You’re still new here.” Tiffany smiled cockily. His fresh young musculature glowed with youth and health. He knew that since the last daisy chain that his sunny handsomeness and bad boy intentions had become irresistible to the old horndog Schumacher. It was all going beautifully. “I can take care of myself,” he said. He gestured with his thumb to the blank-faced, completely erect Alvarez, who was by now busy with his next set of deep squats. “Besides, he looks like he doesn’t mind.” The mute Private Meyer was now gleefully bent over before Alvarez, holding his ankles and laughing silently, dancing and twitching that magical butt of his just a few feet in front of the man’s protruding jockstrap. Alvarez had to grin. Then he turned back to the squat bar. “See?” Schumacher grunted. “Yeah, I know you can take care of yourself.” Schumacher moved in close and breathed into Tiffany’s face. “ I want to see you later on.” “You do, hunh?” “Yeah, I do, hunh. After the detail meets Casey Rockland, you come to my quarters. Tonight. That’s an order.” “Finish up, men!” commanded Moster, still spanking the twitching Lang’s bright-red glutes. Spank! “Ouch!” Lang cried. “You’re not my CO.” Tiffany lifted a bar off a squat rack and began doing slow military presses. He smiled indifferently at Schumacher and said no more. Schumacher grunted angrily and moved to the cable rack, where he finished off his chest workout with a final set of intense cable flyes. He now had Corporal Herman Schumacher wrapped around his little finger, and he knew it. He wrapped up his set of presses, now purposefully ignoring him, and grabbed his towel. He wiped himself off and smiled beatifically across at Moster. Moster, never pausing in his discipline of Lang, was amused. He winked at Tiffany. He knew he’d get the Private’s butt to himself – in time – but he generously allowed that Schumacher would get to it first. And that was part of his plan. Casey Rockland was the other part. The workout was finally over. “To the showers, men,” Moster called out. The men collected their workout bags and empty water jugs, and filed eagerly off the floor, clambering over one another like puppies, heading towards their no-holds barred shower room games. Even the normally disgruntled Karim had a special light in his eyes. He was looking forward to Gunst’s piss. As they raced out, Moster looked down at Lang, still stretched pitiably over his knee. “How many was that, Private?” he asked calmly. “59, sir.” “Good. I assume you enjoyed it?” “Yes, sir,” he said with meek truthfulness. “Actually, I loved it.” “Then here’s one more for good luck.” He raised his black hand and applied the last, 60th searing red-hot butt smack. WHACK! “Ow! That was good, sir!” Lang scrambled to his feet, saluted, and tenderly rubbing the scarlet handprints on his delectable bodybuilder butt. “May I join the others now?” “Off with you.” “Thank you, sir!” Lang scooped up his discarded clothes and plastic bottle with one hand, flinging his gear over his broad shoulders, standing still for a moment pouring what was left of the cool water over his shoulder onto his stinging glutes. He grinned at Moster. "Thank you again, sir, for the discipline. My butt needed it." Moster waved him off. Then, kneading his iron-hard, hand-print reddened butt cheeks with the fingers of both hands, the handsome private scampered happily, if somewhat bow-leggedly, away to join his sweaty, horny muscle buddies in the locker room. Chapter 10: The Showers Inside, they had already slipped out of their drenched t-shirts, boots and jockstraps, slipped on striped flipflops, and had headed quickly to the showers, and down to extreme business. Lang was eager to rejoin the men. After all, there was just enough time for one more round of group cocksucking, butt fucking, and stress-reducing water sports before they all had to gather in the lab upstairs to meet the new recruit. Naked in the steamy group shower, he found his way to his muscle buddy Alvarez. He fell to his knees as Alvarez turned, strode forward to meet him, flexed his mammoth biceps, and shoved his meaty erect cock into Lang’s gratefully receiving mouth. Behind Lang, Private Gunst thoughtfully soothed his stinging, reddened glutes with a powerful jet stream coating of clear, clean piss. His mouth full of cock, Lang nodded gratefully up at Gunst, who returned his nod with a “Hey, it’s okay.” Lang arched his butt to receive the coating of piss all the better. He glanced over at Schumacher, who was now violently plowing Tiffany’s wide-open mouth with his own swollen firehose man meat. Schumacher hadn’t said a word. He had walked directly up to Tiffany, who swiftly went to his knees and carefully guided his lips over the shaft of the Corporal’s 11-inch penis. Schumacher was facefucking him as mercilessly as he could manage, but the young Private seemed serenely in control. As usual, he never gagged. Which made Corporal Herman Schumacher plow harder and deeper. Which prompted a satisfied smile on Tiffany’s calm, appreciative lips as he sucked with cool detachment the muscle daddy Schumacher’s violently throat-pounding large cock. After Gunst finished painting Lang’s glutes with thoughtfully applied streams of hot piss, he turned to Waring, fondled the handsome young muscleman’s leathery testicles, got down on his knees and allowed him to glide his own achingly engorged member down his eager throat. “MMMMmmmmm, it’s good!” he moaned, satisfied. “Even big boys like to suck cock,” he winked up at Waring. He smacked his lips. “If it’s big enough.” “Is mine big enough?” asked Waring as he rubbed his scalp in the streaming hot shower. “Yup,” answered Gunst, dipping in for another full-throated suck. “Sure is.” All the other musclemen were similarly at work, soaping up, sucking cock, washing armpits, lathering crotches, laughing, shouting, grunting, flexing their muscles, getting their oversized cocks sucked, or with their faces buried deeply in their buddies’ spectacular glutes. In the center of the shower, Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang were going through “Pose and Approve.” Alvarez was gliding through his finest posing routine, while below him and kneeling on the tile floor Lang licked and sucked his huge, stiff cock with hungry appreciation. “Front double bi’s,” said Alvarez. “Pow.” Meyer was dead center in the large shower room, standing on one hand on the tile floor, holding his powerful body aloft, his legs spread wide, one fist supporting his full bodyweight. He arched his butt high and smiled happily as, through the steam and roar of the water, one after another of his training buddies bent over and applied luscious, deep licks into his succulent butthole. He grinned, pumping his stiff cock with his free hand as they licked, kissed, and smacked his firm buttcheeks. Jin and Washington were now each chewing ferociously on Bogarde’s perfect, brown nipples. He roared with pleasure, and pumped himself into a mighty front lat spread. Straps of pec muscle bloomed powerfully. He turned from side to side, proudly thrusting forward each pec. His buddies chewed, licked and bit. Meanwhile, the handsome Blankenship, who had a preference for big black cock, was fiercely lathering up Washington’s enormous pole. He covered it waves of soapsuds, pumping it up and down as it rose to full girth. He glanced up at Washington, now biting Bogarde’s nipples. “Yeah, you got one big black motherfucker muscle cock!” he shouted. “You like big black cock?” roared Washington, waggling it in Blankenship’s face. “Love it!” he shouted, and washing the soap off, took it all in his mouth. “Watch him suck my cock!” Washington whooped. Obatu, soaping his armpits, laughed. He strode over to the group. “Room for another brother?” he asked, and without waiting for an answer, shoved his meat into Blankenship’s face. Blankenship smiled rapturously, and as Obatu continued to soap up, he took his cock into his mouth as well. “Most muscular,” said Obatu. “Pow. Check out dis crab.” Black veins exploded. His fists pumped together. He pushed his hips forward. His cock surged straight ahead. The two black cocks plunged in and out of Blankenship’s mouth, his tongue tracing over their shiny thick veins. The enormous Washington, the biggest man of the group of five, put his arms around Bogarde’s and Obatu’s shoulders, while on the tile beneath them Blankenship moved from cock to swaying cock, from Washington to Bogarde to Jin to Obatu and back to Washington again. Surrounded by the bodybuilders’ cocks, Blankenship sucked each erect penis deeply. He gazed at the network of veins that criss-crossed the hip muscles of each of his buddies. Their huge cocks were like jewels set in the finest of settings: lean, fat-free muscles. When he got to the handsome Asian Private Jin, he marveled once again about how a Chink could have such a huge dick. He sucked it lovingly as the other men stood closely above him, their cocks looming in his face, dripping with water and pre-cum, awaiting their turn. When he finished with Jin, he moved on to Bogarde, whose nipples were being avidly chewed with care above him by Jin and Washington. Bogarde’s cock was, of course, in great need of immediate service. No problem. It was, after all, a world of huge, looming bodybuilder cocks. And Blankenship’s favorite sport – after bodybuilding – was cocksucking Next to him knelt the dimwit Hension, his handsome face now buried deeply into the posing Corporal Alvarez’s glutes. Lang was now on his feet and posing with him, as the dark Arab Corporal Karim, behind him, licked and kissed his mighty ass as well. He caught Hension’s eyes, and, in unison, the two men buried their faces into the posing partners’ glutes. “Hey, careful, there,” said Lang. His butt still stung, and Moster’s handprints were still glowing bright red on his taut asscheeks. “Sorry, man,” said Karim. He gently licked the red hand welts, and could taste Gunst’s piss. He knew the man’s special sweet taste. Gunst had often pissed deeply into his mouth. Chad and LeFevre, soaping up themselves, moved over to Hension, whose beautiful face was deeply buried in Alvarez’s butt. “Hey, McIntyre,” called Chad, “get over here and take over for Hension!” “Don’t bother me,” said Hension. “Sure thing,” answered McIntyre, licking Meyer’s butthole. “Be there in a sec!” “What are you doing, guys?” asked Hension plaintively as Chad and LeFevre lifted him bodily from Alvarez’s glutes, carrying him into a corner of the shower. Alvarez stopped posing for a minute and looked back at them. “Hey, where you taking him?” he asked. Lang looked up. “To the rescue,” said McIntyre, now on his knees and pressing his face into Alvarez’s butt. “Oh, okay.” Alvarez turned back to Lang and continued posing. Karim had never stopped licking Lang’s ass. Chad and LeFevre were now sharing Hension’s pretty tool. “Figure you have it coming,” said LeFevre,” licking away the last remnants of the chili powder. “You guys,” said Hension, and began to wash his hair as the men cleaned his cock with their tongues and lips. Moster leaned in at the shower door. “Good work tonight, men.” He turned and headed toward the locker room door. “Thank you, sir!” the men shouted after him. Moster called back to them as he left the locker room. “No fucking tonight. No time.” “Shit!” Moans of general disappointment. “Sorry. Expect you all upstairs in the lab in 10 minutes.” “Yes, sir!” Once again, in unison. On the workout floor, alone and silent as always, the meek Dr. Irving slipped back into the room and to shut down the lights for the night. From the locker room, he could hear the splashing of the showers and the groans, moans, roars, whoops and shouts of the satisfied men as they each let loose volleys of thick, spurting cum high into the steaming air, arcing and splashing onto each other’s superbly muscled bodies. Thick cascades of semen plopped onto the tile and began flowing slowly past the men’s browned feet towards the shower’s drains. Irving walked over to the garbage pail. He glanced inside. Yep. There they were. He could see them in the half-light. He reached in amidst the wet rags of paper and extracted 18 empty aluminum capsule wrappers. Moster had probably ordered the enhancements from Zaftig particularly for tonight’s workout. He knew that by now each bodybuilder probably had already cum three or four times. By 2150 hours, they would all, to a man, be drained. Except, of course, for Sergeant Moster. He picked up the receiver of the staff phone on the wall, and pushed a button. “Facilities,” he requested. In the distance now, the men were all roaring as one. No doubt they were all spurting in unison by now. Pints and quarts of cum. “Facilities? Yeah. Irving. Right. Better put the plumber on notice. The shower drains in the main workout locker room will be clogged again tonight. They need to be cleared by 1800 hours tomorrow.” He hung up without bothering to listen to the response, turned, and walked out of the room. In the showers, the roaring was dying down to satisfied explosions of breath and more laughs, whoops and hollers. The water was turned off, and locker doors began to open. The room grew quiet as the men dressed, all thoughtful now. All thinking about the new recruit they were about to meet. Casey Rockland. In the showers, thick rivulets of cum dripped from the ceiling, walls, spigots and faucet handles, clogging the drains. It cost Zaftig thousands each month to simply to maintain the system’s burgeoning septic tanks. “It’s just one more thing I didn’t really plan for,” he would sigh to Moster, who would nod, straight-faced. "It's always something," Moster would reply, absently scratching his bulge.

How does a big guy like me turn out to be the luckiest man on earth? By finding his soul mate, that’s how. I met Max at the beach one day a few years ago and we saved each other in different ways, but weirdly in the same way. Ever since Max’s beach nightmare, he doesn’t want to go back to the beach. I keep asking, saying it would be fun and help him. He put me off three times, so on my fourth request, I literally picked him up and put him in the car, which I had already packed, and bungee tied to him to the seat. Our neighbors think we’re nuts and up to some weird sex-capades. I told him, “We’re doing this. Stu is letting us use the house for a few days.” He looked at me with mixed emotions of astonishment and anger. The drive would take about 90 minutes, enough time for him to vent his anger and finally accept we were doing it. We start out and he doesn’t say a word for the first 15 minutes. I pull over and remove the bungee cords. “Why? You know I feel about the beach.” “Yes, but remember the beach is also where we met.” I gently say. “Do you never want to go back and relive those happy memories?” “Well, they weren’t all happy.” “True, but once we got past that incident, I remember a lot of fireworks going off that night.” I put my proverbially foot on the ground and say, “Stop being such a grump, we’re doing this.” I put my right hand on his thigh and gently squeezed, letting him know everything would be ok. He tries to push my hand off, but I squeeze a bit harder and hold on. He eventually puts his hand on top of mine and intertwines our fingers. After a few minutes he releases my hand and puts it up on the back of my neck. Uh-oh, here he goes, hitting one of my soft spots. He runs his left hand very sexually thru the short hairs on my neck causing me to become aroused. “That’s just mean Max.” “Yeah, well, get used to it Jay, remember I’m a grump today.” His voice betrayed him and I knew we’d have nothing but fun once we got there. I had double checked the weather all week and three times last night and this morning. It was going to be an almost perfect day. High 80’s, low humidity, no clouds, water in the 70’s. Packing was easy, 2 overnight bags, umbrella, cart, towels, cooler with drinks and snacks. Oh, and suntan lotion. My fair skin needs to have lotion applied on a regular basis and Max was always willing to help out. We continued the drive. We talked about the gym, Ty and Davey. Max said it was awful but was glad Davey was going to be ok. Ty is lucky to have found him after everything he’s been through himself. I agreed. Max also remarked that Cam and Ming were looking to have dinner at some point and what did I think. I said fine, but remember that Cam was allergic to fish. We pull up to the beach house around 10am. Not bad travel time for a Friday morning. We lug everything into the house and sit down to relax for a minute. Max heads to the bathroom and I walk out on the deck. I can see the ocean over the dunes and I lean against the railing taking in the bright blue water with occasional whitecaps meant swimming would be great. The salt air and the screech of seagulls. All this is why we love the beach. Hopefully today will be the final step in Max getting over the dream. I am still lost in my thoughts when he walks up. He puts his left arm through my right arm hugs closer to me. We turn to face each other and I gently kiss him on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my bicep and softly massages it. I give it a small flex and he rubs the balled muscle. He leans his head on my upper arm and shoulder. “This is why we love the beach.” I say to him. He nods, turns his head to my arm, and lightly kisses my bicep. He nods to the chair and we go sit. I sit first he gets in my lap. He puts his right arm around my neck and his left hand is massaging my chest thru my t-shirt. I tense my chest because I know he likes rubbing my pecs and nipples when it’s stone hard. He gives my nipples a few tugs and I sigh. I put my right hand in his curly hair and start to play with it. He sighs and I lean in for another kiss. “We could just sit here, or go inside and play around.” He says as one last attempt to stay away from the beach. “Don’t make me carry your ass down to the ocean and throw you in. You know I can and will, little man.” I say sternly back to him. He looks at me incredulously to see if I’m serious or not. I’m not, but I need to make him do this, so I give him a stern look. “Also, no more ‘fun time’ until you get sand in your hair and ocean water in suit.” He laughs at me and pats my chest, “Ok big guy. Let’s go get this done.” I smile back and say, “Damn, I really wanted to carry your ass down there and throw you in the water…” He leans in for one last kiss. “Who says you can’t?” and he jumps up and goes into the house. I get up and walk in after him. Good. He’s making sure the cart has everything in it. When he’s satisfied, he heads out to the deck and down the ramp to the trail. I follow, locking up. Once we’re on the trail between the dunes, he puts his left hand in my right and squeezes. I squeeze back, reassuring him. We get thru the dunes and the beach and ocean open up before us. What a view. Blue sky, clear blue water, light ocean breeze, and very few people. We wander down and set up in an area where there are not too many people, so we’ll have a bit of privacy. I push the umbrella into the sand with one shove and Max just stares at me. I look up, grin, flex my 25 inch bicep, and jokingly say, “At least they’re good for something other than carrying your ass around.” Max just rolls his eyes. We strip off our t-shirts and someone lets out a cat-call. Max immediately yells thank you to whoever whistled. I just laugh at him. Always the joker. I grab the spray lotion for him and paste lotion for me. I call it paste lotion because if feels as if I’m putting a layer of paint on when it’s applied. Max stands with arms out and I spray every exposed piece of skin. I spray some into his hands and he rubs it on his face. He looks at me to see if it’s been rubbed in completely. I nod yes. He takes my lotion and squeezes out a good amount and gets to work. Now I know he always has other intentions when applying lotion, but I try not to cave to his attempts, but this guy is good and sometimes I can’t help myself. He starts at my feet and works his way up. Calves and shins, back then front. Quads and thighs, same. He is careful not to lift my board shorts too much as he knows people are watching. Now my upper body. Lower back. He takes his time and I can tell his is groping his way around. “Speed it up back there, it’ll be dark by the time you’re done.” “Calm down big guy, you don’t want me to miss any spots do you? Also, I might as well be rolling paint on a house for as big as you are.” We both laugh. He moves up and coats my upper back and shoulder and the back of my arms. I flex my triceps and he takes his time applying the lotion there, with the casual grope. He comes around to my front, leans up, and gives me a peck on the lips. He puts an ungodly amount of lotion in his hands and starts to apply it. “Really Max? You trying to use one full tube of lotion on me?” He cocks an eyebrow, leans up, and just kisses me again. His hands are around my navel and the top of my board shorts. He spreads the lotion around. I flex my abs to show him I can be just as playful as him. He takes his time spreading the lotion on each brick hard ab and in the valley between them. He kisses me again and rakes his fingers across the abs. I put my enormous arms on his shoulders and let my fingers play with his curly hair. He is still working my abs over and the tips of his fingers dips into my shorts, coating the area right below the top of the shorts. I eye him with a look saying ‘careful buddy, public beach’. He grins evilly and slowly pulls his fingers out. He moves up my front to my upper abs and lower pecs. I flex my pecs and he licks his lips. I nod ‘no, not here’ and he groans. It is my turn to flash an evil grin. He punches my abs in retaliation, catching me unaware. Not that it hurt or that I felt it, but the sensation of him punching me was arousing. I blow a breath of air out and thru his hair. The curls float up and settle back down, he smiles at me. He is spreading lotion on my upper pecs. He motions for me to take my arms off him so he can finish. He gets my clavicle and starts on my biceps and forearms. Someone yells out, “I can help you with those if you want.” I laugh and Max yells back, “I’m good, but thanks for the offer.” I toss up a double bi pose for whoever yelled and they immediately whistle back. I grin and Max says “Show off.” I blush and he leans for another kiss. “And remember, you’re all mine.” And he pats my chest again. I grin again and say, “Right back at you.” And I put my arms around him and haul him in and up for a sloppy kiss. I lift him up a bit and walk us to the umbrella and towel. We sit and stare at the ocean. “Nice isn’t it? How are you doing?” “Fine. I think I’ll be ok. Thanks for doing this, even though I was a grump about it.” He puts his left hand on my right thigh and squeezes it and tries to dent the muscles. “It’s what I’m here for.” I say and tense and loosen the muscle. He leans over for a kiss and he puts his right hand on my cheek to pull me a bit closer. We are tongue wrestling and swapping saliva. I put my right hand on his back and then I lean back hauling him down with me and he is at my side. He repositions himself so he is right on top of me. I put my hands on his waist and he puts his hands on my chest again. I slide him back and forth over my flexed abs and he moans and an erection starts to show. I giggle and so does he. He plays with my nipples, pulling and twisting them. I tense my chest and he ups his movements, sensing they will cause me to become aroused. He is correct. All of the sudden we hear, “Get a room.” And realize we’ve taken it one step too far. We both blush and Max stands up, getting off me, pushing his obvious erection down the leg of his board shorts, I try to the same, but it’s still clear I’m ‘excited’. He see the bulge and licks his lips. I say, “Not until your ass has been in the ocean.” He nods toward the water and I nod ok. We head down. Max dives right in, as if he were born to water. I on the other hand can be a big sissy about it. I walk in slowly, getting used to the water an inch at a time. Max is playing in the waves, swimming around like a fish, and his curly hair is plastered to his head. He sees me slowly making my way in, wades back toward me, and starts to splash me. He gets me completely wet and says, “No reason for you to take your time now, Jay. Come get me…” and he splashes me again, turns, and dives thru a wave, popping up on the other side looking at me with a huge grin. He’s right, so I make my way all the way in and dive thru a wave. I come up and Max is right next to me. We swim out a bit further and I stand up. The water is about pec high on me and Max is bobbing with the waves to keep his head up. I put my arms out asking if he’d like me to hold him, and he says, “You gotta catch me first.” He turns and starts to swim away. Now, I’m no Michael Phelps in the water, but can get around. Max on the other hand, might as well be Phelps. He is swimming circles around me, popping up behind me, splashing my head, and ducking down before I can reach him. I can see him in the clear waters, but he sees me as well and can see when I move toward him. After about 10 minutes of trying to catch him, I pretend to stop and just stand there looking out over the ocean. I feel the water around me stir and quickly turn and throw my hands into the water and haul Max up. “Look what I caught.” I say to him. He laughs and squirms in my arms. I have a firm grip on him. I have my arms extended and start to haul him in for a kiss. I look him in the eyes and say, “Remember when we were making out and you licked my nose?” He nods yes with a silly ass grin on his face. I say, “Well this is for that…” and I heave him over my head about 3 feet. I catch him on the way down and toss him about 6 feet away from me. He slashes into the water and comes up laughing. I am laughing as well. He swims back to me and says. “Again!” Just like a little kid. I pick him up again and turn him around, so he is facing away from me. “Ready?” and before he can respond, I throw him 10 feet from me. I see his legs and arms flailing. He is laughing the whole time. He splashes again and comes back for more. My little man. I pick him up, haul him for a kiss. He wraps his legs around my waist and arms over my shoulders. We just stand there and let the water wash around us. The current isn’t too strong so I don’t have to put too much effort into keeping us still. He pulls back and gives me the ‘one more time look’. I roll my eyes and he takes it as a yes. He starts to climb up my body. His crotch is right in my face for a split second and I can feel he’s got a boner going on. He swivels around and is sitting on my shoulders. He pats me on the head and says go under. I duck into the water and he puts his feet on my shoulders. He taps my head again and I piston up and shoot him 15 feet into the air and 30 feet away. I’m glad I did not use my full strength or he may get hurt. He’s flailing again, but has enough time to pull his legs in and does a cannonball. He splashes down but he does not come soon enough for my liking so I start to head in his direction to make sure he’s ok. I get about half way there when he pops up spitting out water and gasping for breath. I reach him, haul him to my chest, and put my arms under his ass to support him. “You ok buddy?” I say in a concerned voice. “Yeah, big guy.” He says patting me on my chest. “I was too busy laughing and when I hit the water I took in a mouthful.” I grin back at him and move his curly hair out of his eyes. “I forgot how strong you are.” He says squeezing my arms. I blush. “Can we just stand here?” He asks. I nod yes, and pull him closer to me. He puts his head on my shoulder and whispers, “I love you.” Into my ear. I hug him a bit tighter in response and say, “Love you too Max.” I feel his boner is getting harder, so I move my left hand up his board shorts and gently play with his balls. He sighs and licks my earlobe. He starts to move around, rubbing is erection across my abs thru his suit. I tighten them up and pull him closer. I can clearly feel his boner and increase my play with his balls. His body tightens and he blows his load right there. I lean back, his head comes off my shoulder, and I look him in the eyes and say, “That was quick.” He grins and says, “I was overly stimulated.” He pulls in for another kiss. We wade in the water for another 10 minutes and Max says, “We need to reapply lotion, you’re getting a bit red.” I nod ok and start to walk us back to shore. When we get close enough Max gets out of my arms and starts to walks back up. I casually walk up behind him, pick him up and say, “Now I get to throw your ass into the ocean, as I promised.” And I gently heave him 15 feet into an oncoming wave. He laughs the whole way into the wave and pops up on the other side with a huge grin on his face. I turn away and walk back to the blanket. He comes up a minute later, slaps me on the ass and says, “You do realize I will get you back for that…” “I certainly hope so.” I say while leaning down for a kiss. He puts his hands on my forearms and leans up. “Now where is that paste?” He asks. He digs it out of the bag and waits for me to towel off. He begins to reapply. He goes much quicker this time. I spray him with his lotion and we both lay down on the blanket to enjoy the warmth of the sun. Max reaches into the cooler and brings out some water and a couple apples and pretzels. We snack and just relax. “Thank you.” He says again as he is playing with the short hairs on the back of my neck again. “Anything for you buddy.” He rolls onto his back and I drape my right arm over his chest, basically trapping him on the blanket, and he knows it. He uses his fingers and traces circles on my forearm and bicep. I tense my bicep and he massages it with his hand. He licks his lips and I know he wants to get playful, but is restraining himself. His touch feels wonderful and I am glad I am lying on my stomach to hide my bulge. I glance at him and say, “Maybe I should change into my posing suit.” His eyes get huge and he vehemently shakes his head no. “That suit is just for our ‘fun time’. No one else gets to see you in it, but me.” I put on a pouty face, but he says, “Nice try big guy, but no.” I remove my right arm from his chest and run my fingers thru his drying curls. He sighs and closes his eyes. I continue to play with his curls and he starts to drift off to sleep. I roll over onto my back, scrunch closer to him, and put my left arm around his shoulder. He lifts his head, I slip my arm under it, and he uses it as his personal pillow. I drift as well. ** I wake and Max is not next to me. I carefully roll over, I don’t want to hurt him if I he moved to a new spot while we napped. Nope, not here. Where did he go? I lean up and scan the beach, but do not see him. I check the water and there he is, splashing around again. I check my watch and it’s around 3. Enough time to jump back in the water. I wander back down to the water and wade right back in then dive thru a wave and pop up next to Max. He is surprised to see me and comes over to me. “I thought you’d be out for hours, the way you were snoring.” “I don’t snore.” “No, you rattle the shingles on all the houses in the neighborhood.” He eyes me sharply. He isn’t lying, but I won’t admit to it. “It’s around 3, what do you want to do?” “Can we just hang out for a little bit more and then head back to the house?” “Sure.” And he swims into my arms. He turns around so we are both facing the ocean. I cup his ass in my right hand and put my left arm under his left shoulder and across his chest, holding him to me. He puts both his arms on my left arm and plays with what little hair I have there. He tries to skooch closer to me. I pull him closer, lift him a bit, and put my head on his right shoulder. I lick the back of his ear and play with his hair. He says, “Careful big guy, I can feel you’re getting excited, and were still on a public beach.” “Well, you are just so damn cute, I can’t help myself.” “Yeah, I have to agree with you…I am damn cute.” I release my arms and he drops into the water. He pops up laughing and I scoop him up again. I toss him over my shoulder and say, “Time to head back.” We get back to the blanket, dry off, pack up our stuff, and start to walk back. We get to the dune path leading to the house and Max puts his hand in mine again. I gently squeeze and he squeezes back. We get back to the house and rinse off outside. We get inside and Max says he will unpack the cart before going in for a shower. Now, if that isn’t dropping a hint at what he wants, nothing is… I head off to the bathroom and turn the shower on. Stu did it right when it came to the shower. It’s a huge walk-in shower with three heads and a bench. There’s room for 6 people, but that’s another story. It’s a bitch to clean, but well worth it, given the fun we’ve had in it. The water is about perfect when Max walks in. He’s stripped off his suit and has a huge erection, and walks right up to me, locks his lips on my right nipple and begins to suck and nibble on it. So much for cleaning off first. I reach down to take my suit off and feel his hands push mine away. I reach for the master controls and turn the water off. No use wasting it as this may take a while. He continues to suck my nipple and puts his right hand on my left bicep. I gently start to flex it and he starts to massage the muscle, coaxing me to flex harder. He’s always loved my biceps and will eventually move his mouth from nipple to bicep. I bring the muscle up to a full flex, all 25 inches and he sees it out of the corner of his eyes. He moves from right nipple to left nipple and then moves to the bicep. I flex my right arm and he instantly puts his left hand on it, massaging that one now. His lips are so soft and tender. He moistens them, purses them, and goes back to work on the face of my left bicep. He uses his tongue and slobbers all over the muscle. His saliva is warm and he lets some of it drip out of his mouth onto the muscle. It coats whatever hair I have on my arm. He uses his tongue to slop it around, first the face of the bicep, then the triceps, and finally down to where my arm meets my shoulder. My dick is getting harder, but is constrained by the suit. He feels my erection, lowers his left hand and fumbles to undo the drawstring. He maneuvers his hand into my suit and wiggles it around loosening the shorts. His hand seems to accidently rub the top of my dick and the light hair I have there. Once the drawstrings are loose enough, he pushes the board shorts down and I kick them off. Our erections are putting off heat and Max takes a hold of mine and starts a gently jerking motion. I lean back my head and sigh. He hears me and intensifies his slobbering on my bicep. His jerking motion stays the same, so I guess he is in this for the long haul, not a quickie like he had in the ocean. I giggle and he stops and looks up at me. I shake my head ‘no’, and he goes back to work. When he feels my bicep is sufficiently worked over, he moves back to my nipple and moves his other hand down to my dick. He’s now two handing me and it feels awesome. I spread my legs a bit, to secure my stance, then reach my hands around Max and lift him up, turning him upside down at the same time. I shake him a bit and say, “To get some more sand out of your hair.” He laughs. He puts his hands on my thighs to steady himself and to get into the right position to take my dick into his mouth. I could easily lift and move him into position, but I let him adjust himself. When his mouth is dick height he starts to swallow. The feeling is incredible and I shudder. His soft tongue massages the top of my dick and the veins crawling over it. He’s about half way down the shaft when it hits the back of his throat. I slowly and gently lift him up an inch or two and he swallows more. He hums and starts his back and forth motion. I hum in return. His ass is right below my face. I tilt my head down and lightly lap at his hole. He puckers it open and shut for me. I grin an evil grin, which he cannot see, and begin to dart my tongue along the area between his balls and hole. He is so sensitive there, it makes my job easy. As I roll my tongue along the area I can just feel his hands squeeze my thighs in response. I’ve got him going, but I don’t want him to cum too fast, like when we were in the ocean. I slow my motions and just tickle his hole. I occasionally blow onto the hole which causes him to pucker it. He continues to deep throat me and is doing an excellent job. I am leaking pre-cum at a steady pace and he is sucking it down, and is looking for more. My dick is coated in his saliva and he shows no signs of slowing down or wanting to be turned up right. His weight is negligible to me. I could hold him like this all day and never tire. I tense my biceps for fun. I tighten my abs and chest and rub his body up and down them. He controls his dick and thumps it against my rock hard pecs. Some pre-cum escapes and dribbles down my chest, abs, and into my crotch area. He just adds it to the existing wetness as if nothing has happened. Time to get this party into gear. I let a droplet of spit fall onto his hole and then massage it around with my tongue. He is moaning loudly. I dart my tongue at his hole just as he opens it and push it right in. He pauses his motion and wiggles his ass around, getting used to my tongue in his ass. Once he is comfortable with my tongue he starts to ravage my dick by changing the speed of his movements. He’ll swallow me as far as he can go very quickly and then pull off very slowly, sometimes raking his teeth lightly along my dick and the raised veins. He also stops at my mushroom head and swirls his tongue around it, firing up all the nerve endings, making me quake internally. I’ve got a good grip on him and he knows he isn’t going anywhere. He moves one hand off my thigh and puts it under my balls and starts massaging the area. He takes his other hand off my thigh and places it along the remaining exposed shaft and is now blowing me, jerking me, and massaging my balls. I shut my eyes and force myself to think of something else or I’ll cum immediately. I try to think of puppy dogs, creamed broccoli, or spider webs. Anything to get my mind off the mind-blowing blow-job he is giving me. In an effort to slow him down, I shove my tongue deeper into his ass and wiggle it around, widen the opening. He senses my intentions and tries to clamp his hole shut. Nice try little man, but I force my tongue deeper and he is now straining with all his might to keep me from invading him any further. Once he realizes it is a lost battle, he picks up his pace and is blowing me at a feverish speed, His head is bobbing on and off my dick so fast, I am amazed he hasn’t choked or bruised his throat. He’s stopping jerking me and that hand is now clamped around my dick and he is using it as support. His other hand is still working its magic as well. Even with the manic pace his mouth is going at, the hand massaging my balls is doing so ever so lightly and casually. I finally give in and blow my load into his mouth. The first volley catches him unaware and nearly pushes his head off my dick, but he clamps his mouth shut and sucks for dear life. Oh god that feels good. My second volley is not as strong, but he is still sucking like a Hoover vacuum. I pull my tongue out of his ass when my third and fourth volleys shoot. He senses the emptiness and has renewed vigor. He puts both hands back on my thighs and sucks both volleys down with ease and then continues to suck me, trying to a 5 volley out. I go rigid and with all my might, force one more volley out. It’s a big one and it smacks him in the back of the throat. He slurps it up. I turn him up right, but he is still attached to my dick. He is softly cleaning it off and as he pulls off, he lays kisses on it. I rub my hands thru his curls, lift him up, and kiss him. I back us up to the bench and I sit down. I stand him up on the bench and his dick is mouth level to me. I swallow him to the hilt on one motion. He moans and puts his hands on my head for stability. His left hand reaches down to my neck and starts playing with my neck hair again. He’s trying to get me fired up again, and it is working. I concentrate on my job at hand, blowing him just as expertly as he did to me. I want his load. As I continue to blow him, I place my right hand on his ass and easily insert 2 fingers. He inhales at the invasion, but does not clamp his hole shut to try to keep me out. He begins to move his body in step with my motions and soon he has a good face fucking motion going. I insert a third finger. I raise my left arm and flex the bicep to the full 25 inches. He sees the arm and reaches down with his right hand grabs ahold of the muscle desperately trying to dent it. I won’t allow it and flex even harder. I know this turns him on so much and it may be just enough to push him over the edge. He squeezes with all his might, but I just hum at him. He takes offense to this and up’s the ante with his left hand massaging my short hair. Now it’s a power struggle. Can I get him to blow before he gets me sprouting a flag pole again? Either way we both win. I sense my dick is on the rise again. I need a rest, but need to complete the task at hand. I swallow him deep and begin to massage his dick like he did to mine. I rake my teeth over it, swirl my tongue over his head, and deep throat him as much as possible. He grows tense. This is it. He grabs my head and pulls me as close to him as possible. He blows. I never move my mouth. I just let him cum right down my throat. I swallow every drop. I remove my fingers from his ass and slide my hand up his back to support him. He slides down my body and seats himself in my lap. His dick is softening, mine is half mast, but I’m content. He lays his head on my chest and I run my fingers thru his curls. After a few minutes, I stand us up and turn the water back on to rinse us off. Not sure why as round two will probably be just as messy.

Should of been up for Christmas, but the holidays was crazy busy. Hopefully shouldn't be as long a wait till Part Six. Thanks for reading. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Read Part Three HERE Read Part Four HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Five Sean normally enjoyed Christmas, but this year he nervously dreaded it. The second he stepped off the train at his hometown’s small country station his parents were amazed by his transformation. His father who was only 5’8 beamed with pride at his now 6’3 son. Sean’s mother joked about having to return some Christmas presents. The next day Sean saw her carrying a bag of already wrapped gifts out to her car, so she wasn't joking. Things got worse for Sean when his uncles, aunts, and cousins turned up. To start, Sean was as horny as ever and not being able to jerk off several times a day was really affecting him. He was washing his own sheets once every couple days just to hide the evidence and the smell. Those nighttime cum explosions were a terrible mess to clean up. He, at over 6ft and with a lean muscled body, didn't fit the Doherty family frame. Sean was a head and shoulders taller than most of them, and was probably the only one who could see his feet without sucking in his gut. The surprise and admiration at his body caused him to spend most of the winter break with a constant blush. A blush which at times could of had him losing consciousness with all the blood that rushed to his face. Like when a cousin walked into him in the night after he’d gotten up to use the bathroom. Sean was shirtless and his cousin almost screamed out in excitement at the ridges of his abs. Sean’s face went as crimson as his hair. Christmas Day revealed the new outfits his mother had chosen for him, and no doubt expected to see him wear. Two pairs of jeans and a sweater were actually something Sean wanted. A number of plain t-shirts, colourful button up shirts, and even some workout gear wasn't what he wanted or even expected. He’d spun a lie about working out to explain his new physique, so he should have expected workout gear. The other clothes weren't his normal style of dress. They were missing the puns, funny images or nerdy logos every other piece of clothing he owned had plastered over them. Though those pieces didn't fit him anymore. Sean told his parents he loved all his gifts anyway. He was very happy that they’d got him the games he asked for, but he didn't have the heart to tell them that in the days that followed he returned about half the clothes they’d brought for him. He kept the workout gear just in case. Sean even dropped to the floor and did some sit ups or push ups when his parents came knocking on his door. He wanted to avoid the awkward questions about his sudden change, questions which he himself didn't have answers for. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “My parents really like you,” Lance said to Zack as he stared into his eyes while they lay in bed together. Zack sat up slightly, pushing his meaty torso upwards with his thickly muscled arms. The two boys, now boyfriends, were spending Christmas together. This gave Zack a chance to see San Diego and Lance a chance to reveal he was gay to a very surprised family and friends. Though a number of them understood Lance’s attraction to Zack once the olive toned stud started wearing clothes more fitting of California. Right now Zack’s pecs and abs glistened with a light sheen of sweat above Lance, who bit his lip in appreciation. “Seriously… you’re gonna mention your parents while I’m balls deep in you?” Zack asked, laughing with a hint of annoyance in his voice. Lance whimpered slightly as Zack flexed his oversized cock, the thickening girth pushing against Lance’s tight hole. “Sorry,” Lance quickly replied, his eyes closed as pleasure rocketed through him. “Good, now shut up,” Zack ordered, returning to his fierce thrusting “This bed is already way too loud” Lance’s parents were downstairs, trying to ignore the sound of their darling boy being power fucked by his boyfriend, the sound of the bed’s wooden frame hitting the wall echoing through the house in time with each of Zack’s titanic thrusts. ——————————————————————————————————————————— A few days had passed since A.J. had arrived home and Barrett was hating every second of it. He could deal with the sympathy and concern from his family. He could deal with how his relationship with A.J. had moved from athletic manly rivalry and into one of just pity towards him. But Barrett couldn't deal with A.J. being his normal half naked over confident self all the time. A.J. was over 6’5 tall and stacked with well toned muscle. Unlike a lot of linebackers he was pure muscle, his six pack abs have been several stories high on a billboard in Times Square only last summer. With Barrett’s new found attraction to muscle he was struggling to control himself around A.J. He knew it was going to be hard the second A.J. arrived home, his big brother pulled off his coat to reveal a skin tight tank top. Barrett’s eyes followed his brothers pecs as they rose with each breath, the tank straining against them. Barrett then found his face pressed between them as A.J. pulled his sick little brother into a hug. There had been other incidents and they all could have been avoided if Barrett hadn't tried to be like his old self. He was forcing himself to be more confident, like the old Barrett, so he was finally leaving his room which just put him in line for running into A.J. The amount of times he’d be walking down a hallway, his eyes staring at the ground, and then he walk straight into A.J. ripped sweaty abs. A.J. never saw him coming, his big brother was always looking right over tiny Barrett’s head. Barrett was woken at 6am one morning by A.J. who just burst into his bedroom. Barrett sat bolt upright, his eyes level with the overstuffed Calvin Klein briefs that A.J. had gotten for free after a modelling shoot. “Hey bro, sorry about waking you” A.J. boomed rubbing sleep from his eyes, his bicep bulging just as much as his briefs “I’m heading out for a jog and I haven't packed anything with support” To show what he meant A.J. gave his bulge a little heft, it bounced and pushed the fat soft head of dick up against the fabric. “Ok” Barrett said simply, crossing his skinny legs under his covers Even though his erection was unnoticeable beneath the heavy sheets, he wasn't taking any chances. The smell of his room still set him off, but he thought what if now instead of imaging his old self when he inhaled his old musk he began picturing the underwear clad muscle giant in front of him. To make things worse as A.J. breathed his abs tightened and he bounced a pec impatiently. “Sooooo” he asked elongating the word This knocked Barrett’s attention from his big brothers brick sized stomach muscles and back up to his chiselled face. “So what” Barrett asked, trying not to focus his attention to his brothers jaw line A.J. sighed and dropped his meaty ass, which was barely covered by his briefs, onto the bed. The mattress sagged and Barrett rolled towards his brothers vast toned back. “You got a jock, or some compression shorts” A.J. questioned “You know, I could knock myself off running without support…. like you used to be able too” A.J. continued like he hadn't just rubbed salt on to Barrett’s still bloody wound. “I know you got rid of most of your old clothes, but are you sure you don’t have anything for me you could….. well it would be a hand me up, wouldn't it” A.J. chuckled at his own joke Barrett shook his head, but his eyes fell on his old jockstrap. It sat on his desk, next to his console controller. He’d been sniffing it only last night, thinking about the difference between his brothers and the housekeeper’s son Andre’s pecs. A.J. spotted where Barrett was looking. He pulled himself off Barrett’s bed and the floorboards creaked beneath his oversized feet. He quickly scooped up the jock and stretched it out in his hands. “It’s a bit small for me” A.J. boasted “But thanks bro” A.J. crammed his legendary equipment into the jockstrap and left the room for his jog. Barrett just signed, he slightly wanted to go watch his brother change, but he killed that thought quickly. He was going to return to sleep, but his phone buzzed as a new email arrived. It was from his college, their newsletter. Barrett wouldn't have ever read it before his change, but now he read every email he got, which wasn't many since his social life had collapsed. His eyes widened as he opened it. The email was fronted with a family crest, one he recognised from the few times he’d journeyed into the campus library. He’d only ever been there to pick up chicks, from his experience nerdy girls were always crazy in bed. It was the crest of the Haber family. Barrett was sure he’d heard that name a few times and not just from the library, he thought he heard his father mention it once or twice. The email’s title was interesting. “Lincoln University- From Salem to Campus” “A history of myth, legend and witchcraft” ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean returned to campus sooner than he’d wanted too, he just couldn't deal with his family anymore. He’d always been close to them, but now that he was different they were clinging to him all the time. His father was adamant that Sean should try out for some sport, preferably football. Sean just couldn't handle all the attention. So he wasted money on a new train ticket, ignoring the one he had for next week and jumped on the train. His dingy dorm room was a welcome sight. He could have sworn the odd cactus’ flower even opened and oozed its strange sap like it was it happy to see him. Sean opened up his bag and eagerly set up his PlayStation, but as it turned on it started to update. The dorms horrible internet connection meant the update was going to take over three hours. Sean just sighed and started to unpack his clothes, he’d thrown out all the clothes he’d brought home and only had the new clothes he’d received for Christmas. He was currently wearing snug jeans and a chest hugging sweater. It was one of the only outfits he felt normal in, nothing like the naked feeling he had when he wore the skin tight workout gear he’d been gifted with. Sean smirked when he spotted the Captain America shirt. He’d forgotten he’d dumped it on his bed before he left. Though he thought it had been blue beforehand, now it was an odd shade of green. The blue and red shield on its front was stained green and the sky blue colouring had turned a lime colour. He sniffed the shirt gingerly, it reeked of his room. A nice familiar smell, a mix of the musky air and the slightly floral stench of the cactus sap. Maybe the colours had just run in the wash. Sean remembered a faded pair of green socks he’d tossed before Christmas, must be wear the green dye had come from. Above Sean a vein of elixir pulled itself back to the edge of the ceiling safely out of view of Sean. Sean draped the shirt over his desk chair and pulled off the warm sweater. He quickly checked himself out in his dorm rooms mirror. He couldn't help but smile at his abs, he even tried to bounce his chest, but there wasn't any movement, they just tightened. He lifted the shirt off his chair and gave it another sniff, his PS4 only on 4% download. His jaw was stained green as he pulled the shirt away from his hair. Red hairs had already started to sprout over his jaw. Sean quickly pulled the shirt over his head, it was a little tight. The shirt reached his waist, but clung to his chest and arms. He pulled at the collar, trying to loosen the high neckline. He kicked off his shoes and pulled his socks off, they were sweaty from the long train ride. Sean undid the buttons of his jeans while scratching at his jaw, he was surprised he needed to shave already. His jeans struggled to get past his thighs and then his calves, they’d been tight, but hadn't been so clingy. He pulled at his briefs, trying to get the fabric off his packed in balls. Sean sighed at the thought that he’d have to go out and buy a larger pair of jeans so soon after getting this pair. He really needed to get his head around how to wash clothes, he kept shrinking them or ruining the colour like his Captain America shirt. He checked his PS4, now it was up to 19%. Sean’s vision went fuzzy for a moment then returned with increases clarity, he blinked a few times in response to the weird change in vision. He couldn't see himself, but Sean’s eyes are brightened into deep emeralds. Sean rubbed his eyes, thinking he was just tired. He didn't noticed the light green staining fading away on his hand that he’d just scratched his chest with, nor did he notice that the hand was also slightly larger than the other. Sean almost fell over as his chest tightened, pain pulling his pec muscles and admirals inwards. He collapsed onto one knee, one hand gripping his bed and the other clutching his chest. The Captain America shirt was splitting done his back, his neck fighting against the skin tight collar. Sean pushed himself back to his feet, his legs throbbing as they magically thickened. The leg holes of his briefs strained against the muscles, and pushed against his ass as it rounded out into a boulder of muscle. Sean was knocked onto his back as the shirt burst apart. The thud of his growing mass echoed throughout his room and down the dormitory corridor. His pecs had exploded outwards in size, going from tight pecs into a shelf that you could balance a drink on. Small slithers of blue cotton fluttered in the air, the tattered remains of Captain America’s shield rested in the grooves of Sean’s brick like abs and the crevice between his slab like pecs. The green stain was gone, having been drained to fuel Sean’s growth. Sean’s mitt like hands grabbed at the carpet, his teeth gritted as pain rocketed through him. His bones creaking as they stretched longer and thicker. The remains of the shirt slipped beneath his widening back as his bowling ball shoulders popped the seams of his sleeves and finally destroyed the too small shirt. His biceps bloated by several inches, flexing even through Sean’s arms were held straight out. Hair grew down between his abs and joined up with the rich pubes that spread out from his now too small briefs. His bulge, which was already a hearty endowment looked obscene now. His growth was not focusing on that area, the imprint of his fattening balls rolled around in the overstuffed pouch. His briefs were tented upwards by an ever growing trunk of sexmeat. The pain that rocked Sean’s body died and he signed with relief, his voice husky and deep, as his briefs burst. His horse like equipment swung around splattering the surrounding area with thick pre cum. Sean took a few deep breaths, his pecs rising and falling, the light of his PS4 glittering off his sweaty chest hair. Then with fury in his eyes Sean started to jack his fat bull cock with his dinner plate hands, his grunts and groans roaring out into the dormitory and through his dorm rooms thin walls. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Chris returned to college with a reinforced wariness of the elixir. It wasn’t some simple muscle potion like he’d feared, the changes it caused appeared to not measure up to what was promised by his ancient spell book. But he wouldn't give up on it, he just needed a few more tests so he could work out the rules. Magic always had rules, ways in which it operated which could ruin everything if you didn't understand its nature. He already had a plan ready before his family’s private jet took off from the tarmac in Europe to take him back to America. Chris dosed three water bottles with the elixir, bottles which Chris had stolen from the college gym during workouts there last semester. They had the college logo on and would blend in with the untainted bottles the gym offered to refresh its users. He took the bottles to the college gym and mixed the dossed bottles in with gym’s normal water bottles. The gym was a lot quieter now thanks to the draining of the football team, so Chris was able to record who went in and out over the course of one day. This was grunt work that Melvin should of done, but the blond nerd wasn't even back yet, so Chris had to wait around an entire day. Chris recorded 17 different people enter and leave the college gym, half of them left with water bottles in their hands. Chris would find them over the next couple days. He had his fingers crossed that Yuri didn't get dossed, he didn't want that cocky Russian to end up huge. Though there were a few people he didn't really recognise, he had to do some snooping of the gym’s membership files to find out who they were, which while illegal was a perk of being the son of college’s largest donor. One scrawny black kid turned out be a 20 year old who was the football teams equipment manager, Thaddeus Stern, which was a name that didn't fit the guy at all. Chris thought the guy had gotten drained when he cleaned up the teams jockstraps when they’d first been dosed with the powder. A quick check of Thaddeus’ Facebook found that he had always been short and scrawny. Plus the jockstraps could only drain the first person to touch them or their relatives. When Chris returned to his dorm room after a long day spying his nose wrinkled at the musky smell wafting out from the room next door. A TV inside sounded out loudly, Chris vaguely remembered the guy who lived there, he was tallish, a slim build, red hair, he was kinda cute. He must of gotten back and forgot to clean up the mess he’d left last semester. Chris should have just knocked and mentioned it to the redhead, but the chance to use his family’s power was too good an opportunity to waste. So he wrote an email to the Dean’s office about the smell, he knew the Dean would get it sorted out within days. The red headed idiot had most likely left some filthy clothes out or some half eaten food had been left out to rot. Though Chris had a nagging feeling that he recognised the musky, overpowering smell. But before Chris could consider it more his phone buzzed and Melvin’s name appeared on the screen. He nearly jumped at it, eager to explain his ideas to his absent roommate. “Melvin” he called down the phone, he was already passing the room. “Where the hell have you been? I thought you were coming back days ago… but never mind that.” He took a breath and started to explain. “I dosed a few of water bottles at the athletic department’s gym, I have a list of who uses the gym, they would have access to the water bottles,” he breathed and then started again “So I can see how it affects them, because I have a theory, I think the elixir doesn’t do what we think it does, I tested it out over Christmas and the result was horrific…” He paused, Melvin was silent on the other end. He must be angry that Chris had broken the promise not to use the elixir. “I know, I broke my promise, sue me,” he continued. “But I think these water bottles will prove my idea. I think the elixir has rules on how it changes people. I just need some more test subjects to prove it.” Chris stopped and waited, a few seconds passed before Melvin replied. “Chris… we need to talk,” a voice that didn't sound like Melvin replied, it was deep, rumbling and very masculine.

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: The next couple of weeks seems to fly by with Tom riding high on his gains. It seemed that every workout he was increasing his weights and/or repetitions. Every time Ron was there with him he only felt motivated to push that much harder. And with Ron training him, he was being forced to keep perfect form, taxing his muscles to the brink. During and after his workouts, he felt like he a pump that lasted for hours after. This in turn led to an increasing intensity of his jack-off sessions as he watched his growing muscles in the mirror. After one particular grueling session with Ron, Tom almost couldn't resist taking his cock from out of his shorts on the drive home. It was after a shoulders and arms workout that had his upper body pumped and vascular and his libido had been sent into overdrive by his young hunky trainer. “Dude! Look at your shoulders man! With those veins it looks like you got worms under the skin!” Ron stood behind Tom as he completed his last set of lateral dumbbell raises. He re-racked the weights and glanced at himself in the mirror, sweat dripping of his brow. Ron stepped closer, just behind him and to the side. Ron reached forward and put both his hands on Tom's pumped delts, giving them a squeeze. “Fuck, bro! You look so damn wide and pumped! Your delts feel like boulders!” Ron squeezed Tom delts with his young hands, his forearm muscles dancing as he did so. Ron began to run his pointer finger over each shoulder as well, tracing the pulsating veins just under the taught, warm skin. “Tom, buddy, you definitely didn't have these veins last week! Look at them crisscrossing your delts. Damn stud, you are gonna make me feel small soon, look!” Ron removed his hands from Tom's shoulders, stood back, and yanked off his muscle shirt. Tom's arousal grew as the young stud stripped off and praised him. They again examined themselves in the mirror, Tom struggling to maintain control. “See, man! Even I don't have those veins in my shoulders! I mean, I'm not pumped like you right now, but even I don't get veins like that!” Ron flared his lats and moved his arms to show off his own stunning deltoids, sending Tom into a fever pitch. “Hey, man let me show you how to do a lat spread, then you can really show off that incredible width you are developing.” Ron sucked in his waist, lifted his elbows and somehow made the muscles under his armpits expoded outward. Tom sucked in his breath as Ron expertly manipulated his ripped body. “Holy shit, Ron. How the hell do you that! Damn you look so good doing that,” Tom stammered as he stared his ripped, surfer stud trainer. “I'll show you, Big Library Man!” Ron relaxed his pose and again stepped behind Tom. Once again Tom felt Ron's hands on his body. From behind, Ron placed his hands on Tom's lats. “Ok, big man, these muscles that I'm touching, think in your mind how to flex them and only them.” It took a few tries, but eventually Tom figured it out. As he stared at himself in the mirror he audibly gasped as finally made the mind-muscle connection and flared his lats. Ron chuckled proudly as his older protege mastered the move. “Haha, yeah stud! Just like that! Shit man, being so tall and having such a tiny waist, you have a great V-shape! I'm almost disappearing from view standing behind you, big stud! Look at this wings, bro!” Once he was at full spread, Ron again reached under Tom's arms and gave his 'wings' a good, hard, long squeeze. "Fuck", Tom thought. It felt so good to have this young stud feeling up his own growing muscles. Tom couldn't help it as his dick continued to reel out. Trying not to draw attention, he dropped his arms and turned away from the mirror, trying to angle himself away from Ron. He thanked his buddy. “Wow, Ron. You are teaching me so much. I can't believe I can actually do a lat spread!” “Sure, thing man! You are growing so fast. Damn, if all my clients have the sort of progress that you do I will be in very high demand once I get my certification!” “You are an awesome trainer, man. I've never felt so big and strong in my life!” Tom turned and faced Ron and gave him the lat spread he just learned, not realizing that he was still half-fluffed. Ron gave his pose an approving grin and examined him from head to toe. It was then that Tom realized his state and again turned away quickly. As he glanced back at Ron's face, Ron seemed to be giving him a knowing smirk. It was after that workout that Tom, barely making it home, shot not one, not two, but three loads remembering how his studly, shirtless trainer had his hands all his buffed body and how he only wanted more. More size, more vascularity, and yes, more of Ron's hands feeling him up. .. Back at the library, Tom had been getting more and more attention for his improving body. At first it embarrassed him, but he was slowly learning to enjoy it. Most of his coworkers were female and they were none to shy about commenting him on how his clothes were fitting. This even after he had upgraded all this shirts to size XL. “My, my, boss. If you weren't gay I would be jumping your bones right now,” Susan had said to him one day in his office. Tom sat in his chair and she had noticed how his chest pressed firmly against a new burgundy Oxford shirt he had just purchased. He had even had to leave the top button undone to fit his burgeoning shelf. “Susan, that is not professional.” “Whatever you say, boss.” She replied airily as she stepped out of his office. Tom couldn't help but lean back and clasp his hands behind his head as she left his room. He enjoyed how the fabric stretched tight against his arms. He couldn't bend his arms too much for fear of busting the seams of his new, larger wardrobe. As he lifted hard and grew, Tom continued to utilize the handsome chiropractor from across the street to keep his joints, particularly his back, nice and loose. Dr. Ottoman also couldn't help but notice the gains as he massaged his spine. “Wow Tom, I can really feel all the new thickness in your back. You must be 10 lbs heavier than when you stepped in two weeks ago.” “Fifteen pounds, actually,” he replied. “Holy hell! Whatever you are doing, keep it up. If you keep growing at that rate I'm going to have to get a stronger table!” Tom couldn't help but grin as his face rested on the pads of the chiropractor's table. .. That entire week at work Tom was battling a new problem as well. It seemed along with his improving body we was feeling an increase in his testosterone levels. Consequently, we was constantly finding himself aroused at work. He often had to retreat to the safety of his office as he felt his manhood plumping down the right side of his trousers. Due to his blessed stature, there was little he could do to hide the tumescence once it began to grow in his slacks. The following Friday Ron had invited Tom to the Flex Plex for another one-on-one workout. That day Ron had decided to change things up and they both did something new called giant sets for their legs. As a tall man, training legs was a struggle for Tom. He loved the look of having two, massive, column-like legs packed with quads, hams and calves, but on his long frame he was worried that he would never be able to fill them out like the shorter lifters. Ron noticed his apprehension as they began the workout. “Hey bro! Don't worry. We'll get those wheels massive and jacked! I know how to work legs, I've got some decent legs, see!” Ron has hiked up the hem of his shorts and FLEXED his legs in front of Tom. He had glimpsed sightings of Ron's legs and figured that they were well developed like the rest of him. But the smooth, tanned striated quads that Ron flexed left Tom panting, which Ron noticed. “Hell yeah, man! I've got some great legs, if I do say so myself. The chicks love my quadzillas! All those years playing soccer gave me a good base. Pretty soon your legs will look like mine, just do as 'Trainer Ron' says!” Tom heeded Ron's words and they proceeded to have the hardest workout of Tom's life. Ron had even pushed Tom so hard that halfway through the workout Tom had to sprint over the large trashcan and purge his stomach. “Awesome man! Your first puke while lifting! That means you are gonna be a BEAST!” Tom sure didn't feel like a beast as he upchucked. But Ron's praise gave him comfort as his stomach turned. Once he was empty he washed out his mouth and returned to the weights. Deep squats. Leg presses. Straight leg deadlifts. Walking lunges. Hack squats. All the major movements were performed. Tom was happy to note that as hard as he was working, he was using weights heavier than he ever had on each exercise. His legs were blowing up and he knew it. Once the workout was over the two hobbled into the locker room on their weary legs. They grabbed weight machines and walls as they walked to steady their massively pumped legs. Tom thought for sure he could feel his thighs rubbing against each other as he gingerly walked. Once in the locker room he began to disrobe to shower. Ron, already shirtless, walked over to Tom with something in his hands. “Hey big guy. You ever take your stats? “Ummm...you mean height and weight? Yeah, I track my weight of course...” “Haha, nah man. Your measurements! Chest, biceps, legs, you know?” “No, I haven't.” “Well shit, Tom. I'm a bad trainer! I should've done this before you started turning into He-man. Luckily I got this tape measure in my hand!” he said with a grin. Before Tom could protest Ron had Tom to stand up. Ron reached around Tom and slid the tape around his waist. Tom excitedly realized how close he was to having this ripped, surfer stud giving him a hug with his tanned, muscular body. He couldn't help but feel himself plump a bit as it happened, a recurring problem he was having around his trainer. “Ok, big man, write these down in your workout notebook. Then we can take measurements every month to see your progress. When you stepped on the scale earlier what was your weight?” “It was 219 lbs.” “DAAAAAAMMMN, BRO!” Ron whistled. “You are becoming “Tom the Beast'! Shit, you outweigh me by over 30 lbs now, no wonder I feel so tiny around you!” Tom couldn't help but chuckle. “You feel tiny?! Seriously Ron you are so jacked and shredded it's nuts. Your body is just about perfect and your muscles are so ho...” Tom just barely caught himself before he said something controversial. “You muscles are so hard and ripped. I'm jealous of YOU!” 'Nice save', he thought to himself, unconvinced that is was. In the mirror Tom was sure he could see a smirk on Ron's face. Was it possible that Ron was catching on to his deepest secret? “Well, thanks bro! But seriously, brah, you aren't far behind me on the ripped-ness. And you obviously got me in size you giant 220 lb monster! Alright, hold your hands up.” Ron slid his hands up Tom's torso and pulled the tape taught around his pecs. “46 inches, not too shabby! Ok, Tom, now flex that huge python. Damn bro, it feels like granite! And look, you've even got a natural split in your biceps. Fuck dude, as they grow you are going to have some incredible peaks.” Having Ron squeeze and measure his biceps was once again sending his libido into overdrive. The young trainer's infectious praise, combine with his exposed torso were sending pulses of blood to his crotch. “17 inches. Awesome man! Anything over 16 inches and people will notice big arms. Mine are 17.5 inches, they may look a little bigger than yours because I have a smaller frame, but yours are right there behind mine. Check out these canons, Big T!” With that Ron bent up his right arm and FLEXED his glorious peak right in front of Tom. As if in a trance, Tom reached out and felt the muscle. It was euphoria. The warm skin felt stretched over the hot surfer's softball size lump of muscle. He exhaled as his fingers squeezed the mound with no hope of causing any indentation. It was the first time he was ever felt another man's muscle and his brain was in overdrive. More blood rushed to his cock, he could only hope that his baggy gymshorts and the fact the Ron was mostly behind him would hide his state. Ron dropped his arms and slid the tape down to Tom's waist. “34.5 inch waist, nice and tight. We'll see if we can shrink that down a bit. And I can see the abs starting to show up, dude! Ok now, let's check out those wheels!” Tom panicked. Ron grabbed the tape and started to step around him to the front. As Ron did so, Tom quickly reached down and hiked up his gym shorts, simultaneously holding his lead pipe cock to the side and using the bunched fabric to obscure it at his waist. “Tom, bro! I can see that leg pump in your legs. Wow, for a tall dude you've got some great legs. When these monsters start to fill out say 'goodbye' to jeans!” Ron sat on the bench in front of Tom. With his hormones raging, Tom's mind raced as he noticed the sexy surfer kneeling in front of him, imagining the scenarios. Ron wrapped the tape around his thighs, just under Tom's hands. “A nice set of 25 inch thighs, bro. Mine are 26 and a half. One of the few advantages of being shorter, makes your legs bigger. But, those are great measurements, big man! You can let go of your shorts, now!” Tom froze. Luckily, he was already covered in sweat from his workout as his sweat glands went into overdrive. Ron stood and looked Tom straight in the eyes, and repeated with a sexy grin, “You can drop the shorts...stud.” Time seemed to freeze as Tom stared down at the sexy jock in front of him. He slowly released the leg of his shorts, which fell. Then, Ron grinned, reached forward and down and wrapped his right hand around the unmistakable cloth-covered erection. Ron raised his eyebrows as his hand found the shaft. “HOLY SHIT, TOM! Haha, you are already a big fuckin' beast down there!” The flood of emotions was threatening to crash his central CPU as he comprehended the situation. He couldn't help but think that Ron was messing with him. As a man of an older generation, he couldn't help but think of the bullying and general persecution he knew his type had endured throughout his decades of life. Tom quickly stepped back from Ron. Ron just chuckled. “Hey buddy, Tom, it's ok. I know how you feel. Working out and getting jacked, it's the hottest thing in the world to guys like us. I've seen a ton of guys with boners in here. All the serious bodybuilders are so jacked up on hormones that they often throw wood after a killer workout. Of course, hardly any of them have wood the size of yours, you lucky dude, haha!” Just then they heard voices entering the locker room from the main floor. Ron quickly instructed Tom to follow him. They walked to a door a the opposite end of the locker room. “Posing Room ” was written in large block letters. They entered and Ron quickly shut and locked the door. The room was small, about the size of a typical bedroom. There was a small sink, a trashcan and a shelf with a stereo on one wall and another wall was completely covered in mirrors. “There we go, safe and sound. This is a posing room. There's great lighting in here so you can get a great view of your muscles.” Ron looked in the mirror and began to contort his body into various poses, keeping Tom's rod at full mast. A double-biceps pose. An abs-and-thighs pose. A side chest pose. Ron grinned back at Tom. “It's also a great place to...relieve pressure.” With that Ron turned and began to slide down his own gym shorts, leaving him in some straining black spandex Under Armor briefs. Ron was aroused as well. Tom just stared in lusty awe and complete silence. It felt like it had been hours since he had last spoken. “C'mon man, you better join me. I don't think that thing is going to go down soon unless you take care of it.” Ron then grabbed his tight briefs and yanked them down. He stepped out of his garments leaving his entire fitness model physique exposed to Tom. It was, in a word, beautiful. Ron's own impressive cock quickly filled out to a full, thick 7 inches. It was cut and perfectly shaped, just like the rest of him. Ron stepped forward and yanked down Tom's shorts, who was still in his zombie-like trance. Ron then hooked his fingers in Tom's own workout briefs and slowly pulled them down. This time the large cock inside offered some resistance. Ron had to the pull the fabric out away from Tom's pelvis to clear the large tube and balls. Eventually the large shaft sprang out and thwacked against Tom's waist. This time Ron couldn't hide his awe. “Holy fuck, dude. You've got a huge cock. I get no complaints, by you got me beat by at least an inch. And you look even thicker than me.” Finally, Tom's over-stressed brain rebooted. Unbelieving of the fantasy-like situation he found himself in, he asked, “Ron, are you...are you gay?” Ron chuckled, unable to hide his amusement. “Gay, straight, bi, does it really matter? Are YOU gay?” “Um...uh...yes. Yes I am.” Ron could see the struggle in Tom's eyes as he admitted. “Hey man, that's cool! I know lots of gay dudes. People of your generation get so caught upon labels. Don't get me wrong bro, nothing gets me off like a smokin' hot, fitness model chick with a tight waist, long legs and some full, round, natural tits." Ron thrusted his hips, pantomiming fucking, causing his engorged cock to bob. "But I've have my share of fun with some bros as well. I don't think it's possible to be into the fitness and bodybuilding world without having an appreciation for the male body. Now come one, big guy, join me in releasing some tension.” Ron slowly began to jack his own dick, standing right next to Tom. It was the hottest thing Tom had ever seen. So much better than the muscle guys he had seen jacking off on cam on the internet. Right here in front of him was the real thing. Tom began to masturbate his own superior dick, watching sweat trickle down the young jock stud's chest and into the deep groves of his abs. He watched how the veins in Ron's biceps and forearms danced as his hand manipulated himself. Ron gave him an approving glance. “Fuck, yeah Tom. Jack that big dick of yours. A fucking growing muscle beast stud. Soon you are going to be a huge, sexy bodybuilder with a big cock. You are going to drive all the little men crazy with your huge muscles and cock.” Ron suddenly picked up the pace and quickly ejaculated, shooting a jet of jizz a couple of feet up in the air. Tom admired the sexual strength of the young stud as he himself edged closer and closer. After he finished, Ron stepped closer to Tom. “Jack that big dick stud. I'm going to turn you into the muscle monster I know you want to be. Soon you will have arms even bigger than THIS!” Ron quickly flexed a titanic double biceps right in front of Tom. “And your will pecs like these monsters!” Ron then alternately bounced each pec. While jacking with his left arm, Tom instinctively reached out his right hand to cup the mass of Ron's right pectoral. “Yeah, Tom. Feel that mass. That is mass that you will soon have. A chest shelf so huge you can rest a book on them!” Ron ended the statement with a most muscular pose, baring his teeth and growling with masculine intensity. Tom felt the chest muscle in his fingers instantly tighten into hard granite. That did it. Tom threw his head back as three ropes of cum exploded from his firehose cock and right onto the buff surfer's abs. Tom put his hand on Ron's shoulders to balance himself as he finished the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. As he came back to earth Tom caught his breath and rested his hands on his weary legs. He then looked up to see Ron, grinning like a Cheshire Cat. Ron looked down at his wetted abs and flexed them even harder and deeper. He then reached down and scooped up some fresh jizz with his finger and brought it up to his mouth for a taste. “Damn, Big Tom. You even taste good!” He said with a wink. The sight nearly made Tom's cock re-inflate instantly. "That was fun, big guy. I'll go check the locker room to make sure the coast is clear." As Ron stepped away Tom could only hope for more situations like this that his growing body was bringing to him.

Cockring 12 - Problem Discovery Now Chad was totally engrossed in the prospect of finding the cause of the overload. He began by looking back at the times the cockring caused growth. Looking at the data from all events and extracting those occasions when it occurred more than once in a reasonable amount of time. Being analytical, he also knew data would be needed to document the differences of circumstances in play during those times the growth reverted back to pre-growth size and those when it remained permanent. With any luck he'd be able to solve this problem and test his hypothesis that storms caused the malfunction. The storm grew closer and became more intense as Brian sat in his study watching TV while chatting with a few friends on the website. A couple times he felt arousal but assumed it was from the conversations and planning he had going on. Soon he noticed his body felt energized and his muscles tensed and tingled more and more. He'd experienced exhilaration and sexually charged emotions with lighting in the past so he couldn't believe there was anything to be concerned about the cockring yet. Sometimes his body felt alive with sexual energy as the storm would surge in intensity and the lightning became more frequent. He loved to jack off during storms like this as the energy in the atmosphere was super exhilarating. His cock would get super hard as the storm surged and he pumped off a good load before the storm would ebb. After several of these incredibly pleasurable releases he realized the storms effect was causing a total turn on even higher than normal. The incredible enhanced sexual euphoria had to be stimulated by the cockring. It was so wildly erotic that he actually wanted it to continue. Before tonight he couldn't have imagined the cockring being affecting by a storm, let alone like this! Now he realized there just could be something to Chad's warning after all. He wondered if the past storms actually had caused some fault that interfered with the normal cockring functions. Meanwhile Chad had found what he needed. The data provided sufficient correlation to growth events to make him believe it was the cause. He decided it was important enough to call Doc with the information. It just might help him identify the defective part of Brian's cockring and a means to fix it. "Hello, Doc. I've found information on the problem with the cockring given to the Minneapolis Alpha." "Great! So what do we have? Defective parts, glitch in the program, an anomaly or freaky super human alpha male?" "Weather, bad stormy weather. As you know the cockring gets its power from the environment. EMF fields, both natural and manmade. I believe somehow his cockring is receiving too much outside energy during storms. If activated it is somehow using it and potentially causing the growth. I hate to think what would happen if it isn't activated during a major storm like the one forecast tonight! Such an overload from an electrical storm this major has to discharge somehow." Doc reiterates, "So at lower levels it could be causing arousal using the same function that allows the system to stimulate the alpha when our member client is in the area. However, if the cockring is activated then the extra power is used to super charge his whole body. So he must really be super horned tonight. We've got one hell of an electrical storm going on here." "Yeah, I checked the weather report once I figured out the problem. That is why I called to warn him... I know against the protocol, but felt a warning was the least I could do in this case." "How did he react?" "Mad, pissed off, unreasonable considering I was trying to warn him." "Chad, you had to know he'd react like that. Warning or not, we did this to him. So what will happen now if the cockring gets activated?" "Seems it takes a double event to cause the growth. Just how much is unknown. I only have data from the smaller storms that hit during the past events. This is the first major storm and it may not make a difference from the past storms. The cockring may not get activated at all tonight if he stays home." "I heard potential disappointment in your voice. You're not considering setting off remote activations, just to prove your theory?" "It was a thought; however doing so would skew the results of any test. I think it has to be activated from his side to prove the system is in no way contributing to the malfunction." "I agree, best to isolate the parameters and collect data when it happens. Maybe then we can figure out a solution. Keep me posted." Brian went to bed later than usual, totally exhausted from his repeated arousals and sessions jacking off. The storm had finally cleared out so he figured he'd be able to sleep. Several hours later Brian was enjoying an unusual dream involving a hot sex party as the storm redeveloped. Once again the cockring began discharging and every muscle in his body flexed and tensed. The extra stimulation from the discharging cockring combined with activity in his dream to create a reality unlike he'd ever experienced before. His cock throbbed hard straining for release as the scene play out. He was being held down by more than a half dozen men who were taking him to the edge repeatedly. They each took part in what seemed to be a finely orchestrated ritual of some kind. One by one each would take a turn sucking his hard cock until he was ready to cum and stop just before allowing Brian to cum. Others kissed him deeply while hotly driving their tongue deeply into his throat. Still others played with his sensitive nips. Pinching and twisting them hard. They knew exactly how to drive him over the edge. Brian almost unloaded again and again as the cockring discharged repeatedly, heightening the sensation. He thrashed about in the bed unable to get away from the men as the storm fueled the cockring discharges. Strong hands grasped his balls and pulled them hard. As others would take turns stroking Brian's throbbing monster with both hands, jacking it end to end. His enlarged, loaded balls ached for release as they continued to be twisted and tugged roughly. The action taking him just to the edge again and again before backing off, in time with the storm surges. Never letting him get any relief, his balls ached painfully now as they swelled larger and larger, trying to contain the massive load. The storm intensified with high winds violently bending the trees. The lightning increased in both frequency and intensity and as it did the cockring discharged more and more energy into Brian. An enormous clap of thunder, with a super flash of brilliant lightning finally caused him to bolt up out of bed. His hands now free from the men in the dream, he instinctively grabbed at the base of his turgid, thick hard-on trying to hold off the pain, only to inadvertently set off the cockring. As usual, his cock surged larger from the cockring event. The instant growth was painful yet not in the same usual way. He moved his hand toward the end of his humongous cock. He admired his increased size and reach back to feel his heavy balls, greatly enlarged and over full, hanging low between his legs. As he examined the two large orange sized balls he realized that the cockring event had created a break from the constant painful discharging cockring energy. He stroked his cock end to end, enjoying the pleasurable sensations. He needed to get off and release his pent up load. He stroked furiously with one hand while the other caressed his tight pecs and pinched at his nips. He could feel the cockring building up energy again as it started to discharge once again. The energy drained off by the event didn't last even fifteen minutes. He could feel it surging through his body causing his muscles to spasm as they contracted repeatedly. The discharges surged over and over, getting more powerful each cycle as the storm continued to rage outside. He wanted relief, he needed relief. He wondered if it had been long enough to risk triggering another event or if it would be sensed as a second event which could cause the body growth he suspected, growth that would be permanent. Was it worth the risk? If another event would stop the surges long enough for the storm to pass it might be worth it. It'd been some time since the last body growth so his friends wouldn't be surprised if he showed progress from his workouts at the gym. He'd just have to take the chance and accept the outcome, since the constant discharges were rapidly becoming unbearable. "Fuck!" he yelled out, "If I can't get off then I'm at least I'm going to see if this overload malfunction is caused by the storm." He grasped the cockring firmly. "Damned if I do, damned if I don't!" A sharp tug at it triggering the failsafe as expected and as feared a double event. It did stop the surging discharges as before as the power was deployed to prevent the removal of the cockring. Like that could ever happen in his current state of arousal. There was no way any effort could have removed the cockring. You'd think the logic circuit in the cockring failsafe could detect that fact and adjust accordingly. Instead the cockring malfunctioned just like he had expected it would. The jolting surge causing him to fall back onto the bed as his body reacted. His muscle mass surged as the growth hit hard as before. Muscles expanded rapidly stretching his skin tightly over them. Every muscle fiber clearly visible through the taunt skin. He thought his skin would split wide open as the muscle growth continued expanding while his skin resisted and squeezed his innards tightly. His cock too grew even larger and longer! With frenzied abandonment, he couldn't stroke his monstrous length furiously enough. His strong hands holding tightly as his powerful arms pumped away. He pumped and stroked knowing the discharges could return at any moment. He was so close he could feel the cum rising pushing up the length of his cock. Inch by inch toward freedom. "Now", he shouted, as the load began spewing forth. Streaming ropes of cum erupted one after another. Some landing on his face, but more on his huge pecs and the ripples of his firm abs. More and more volleys of cum fired from his cock it was pooling up in the crevice between his pecs and the recesses of his abs before finally running down around the sides of his body. With the release his mind calmed down and he could begin to think rationally. "Now I'll know if the storm is the cause of the sustained growth or not." If his body reverted in size, then the storm had played no role in creating the growth. If his muscle gains remained intact his theory would be proven true and knowing the cause he could work on a plan of how to prevent it. He resigned himself to the fact that he would just have to accept the outcome either way. He wanted to test the storms impact on the malfunctioning cockring but had hoped for time to logically plan out the test. He never expected to test things out with such a violent storm or under such incredibly powerful discharges. The cockring had never discharged like this before but then this was the first intense storm since he was ringed by Chad. There was still a chance that the growth would be gone by morning. Although he had his doubts about the prospect of that potential. He thought he had finally gotten relief just as the discharges began yet again. "Already?” he questioned, while wrapping his hand around the cockring as if to hold off the surges. A quick glance at the time revealed a half hour had passed. "Fuck, I'm going to die before this storm is over!" Just then another thunderous storm surge with almost constant lightening hit. The cockring discharge caused all his muscles to contact violently once again. An impact that to him felt like what Bill Banner must have experienced in the comics when transforming into the Hulk. Nothing could stop it, nor predict that the contraction of his huge biceps would pull his arm firmly resulting in a jerking motion that set off the cockring yet again! He couldn't imagine how the thick steel baseball bat between his hands could possibly grow any larger. It felt as if his grip was being forced to choke up on the thicker shaft of the bat. His finger tips no longer touched as they were forced apart by the increasing thickness. He could only watch as it grew longer too and his cockhead thickened emphasizing the huge helmet on end of his shaft. He also felt his balls expanding larger and heavier to accommodate the rapid buildup of another massive load of cum. Never had he experienced a triple event. The double event was always too much, however he had no choice. What was done was done and he had no clue what the outcome would be. The enormous power acquired by the cockring from the storm surely exerted itself unpredictably. Suddenly the muscles of his body seized and throbbed, surging with energy. Each in turn tensed and strained as it grew larger, eliminating from the cockring outward. His glutes became more solid before the growth moved on down into his hamstrings and surged around front, attacking his quads. His thighs expanded rapidly reacting to the power as they filled out. In the other direction, the burn in his abs felt like he'd done more crunches than he ever could imagine. Rectus abdominus screaming with the burn of the effort. External obliques alternated flexing with the growth, right, left, right left. He thought standing side bends were bad enough, but these were painful as hell. It then flowed up, through his serratus anterior producing the tell tale defined ridges before moving into his lats. As the growth continued it caused an arching of his back that raised his torso off the bed momentarily. The rhomboids tensed just before his trapezius contracted, further pulling his shoulders back. Then his lower legs cramped as his calved fired up causing him to blurt out, "Oh, FUCK", as his entire torso rose up off the bed leaving only his shoulders and feet touching and his raging cock standing up like a giant lightening rod. Slowly his legs and back muscles began to relax and he collapsed back onto the bed. He barely had time to realize a few moments of nothingness when his deltoids began undulating, each in turn, one after the other seizing up as they moved his shoulder forward and backwards, undulating as the force also began to move down his arms. The biceps and triceps weren't as cooperative as they both hit with an isometric vengeance, pumping up to fill out his upper arms. His fists tightened in a death grip as his forearms flexed their growth. His breathing slowed to normal and once again he began to relax. His brain began to take mental inventory of the changes he felt. Glutes, hamstrings, quads, calves, abs, lats, traps, delts, biceps, triceps, forearms. Sudden realization that one muscle group was missing, "Shit!", he screamed as the force rose up from his abs, lats, traps and deltoids, attacking his chest from all sides. He sucked in a deep breath as pectoralis heaved with growth. They grew thicker and denser as they force his skin to stretch even tighter than the last time. The cleavage between them became more pronounced as his chest rose and fell breath after breath. Finally, the total body explosion was over. He lay motionless, exhausted from all the physical exertion and activity. His mind, overwhelmed by it all, slowly resumed his analysis of the changes. He felt powerful, yet peaceful, in the reality of the calm he was now experiencing. Well, almost! There was one need that still demanded attention. The load in his swollen balls required relief. No, it demanded relief! He reached down with both hands. One cupping his huge balls, the other wrapping the best it could around the powerful cock shaft. Stroking slowly at first, savoring the huge increased length and girth of the powerful monstrous cock. Then more rapidly as the pent up need for release took over. He pumped his raging cock end to end, faster and faster. His breathing quickened as the sensations took effect and his body was drawn into the effort. Muscles tensed and flexed as the blood surged through his veins. His vascularity became prominent as a road map beneath the tautly stretched skin. The blood coursing through his veins feeding the newly formed muscle fibers. He felt so incredibly powerful that the pain of the growth was acceptable payment for the incredibly euphorically erotic state that was currently feeding his sudden and powerful orgasm as it spewed forth. His monstrously huge cock exploded, cum pumping non-stop over his naked body. More and more he shot cum as his balls contracted and ached to unload totally. The thick creamy load coating his chest and abs, occasionally splashing on his face. More and more pumped out of his cock as his huge balls drained their precious load. He couldn't resist tasting it. "Umm, dam, that's good", and he continued to wipe it off his body and lick it off his fingers. He devoured it handful after handful from his abs and chest until there was no more to be found. Then, with no more storm providing charge to the cockring, he fell into a deep sleep until his morning alarm.

THE BANE ENCOUNTER A robbery at a large chemical plant located in the industrial section outside of Gotham City had prompted the local SWAT team to be called out to investigate the plant. Once they arrived there, they were met by a large, hulking man with his henchmen. Since this had something to do with experimental chemicals and serums, the police had called out for the SWAT team due to the risky nature of the robbery and the chemicals involved. Furthermore, several police officers reported spotting Bane, a hulking criminal who was very well-known in the area, fleeing the plant in a white sedan. As the chase progressed, two white sedans eventually split off, with Batman and several police officers following one of them, and another set of SWAT cars and numerous police cars following the other. After a while, the second car had gotten lost, and the officers returned to help the first group that was following the first sedan, which was found at an old abandoned shopping mall. The second sedan continued to drive on, heading towards the harbor area where it parked just outside of one of the large warehouses near the docks. Thinking he was unseen by Batman and the rest of the SWAT team and the Gotham City police force, Bane giggled as he quickly left the car and walked towards the back door of the warehouse while carrying a suitcase in his hand. Unfortunately for Bane, he was being tracked by someone from the police force. But it was not whom he had expected. From a distance, Bane’s white car was being followed by a young man on a motorcycle. The young man was Tim Drake, also known as Robin! When Batman had left the Batcave in order to help out the SWAT team, he had dispatched Robin over the radio to help out with the chase since this would not be an easy task. There were too many cars involved in the chase and the chance of Bane escaping was just too great, so Batman wanted Robin to join in and help out. Robin needed some more experience helping out finding and fighting villains like Bane. Now that he had just turned eighteen years old, Batman had decided that it was a great time to give Robin the freedom to go out on his own and to patrol the city on his motorcycle. Plus, it was easy for Robin to maneuver around smaller places since the Boy Wonder traveled on his new bike. Now, Robin was extremely athletic and agile. He had been undergoing extreme training for the past four years and he had developed very well into a handsome, young man and an amazing athlete. Batman had already taken note that Tim had become the most handsome incarnation of Robin to date, with his charming smile and good looks, his ripped body and his extreme athleticism. Robin had used every free moment of his time, when he was not at school, to lift weights, study martial arts, and to develop his body so that he could truly become a hyper-trained “teen wonder”. He had gained an amazing amount of physical strength and stamina, as he was able to squat over 1,200 pounds with ease! Adding to that, he had his good looks as describes by these amazing features: His bright, Cobalt-blue eyes, his shining white teeth, his short, straight jet-black hair, his silk-like smooth, hairless skin, and his manly looking, dark nipples right at the peak of the bulging pectoral-shelves. All these features made him incredibly handsome! Since Robin spotted Batman following a white sedan going in one direction, he decided to follow the second white sedan. There was always a fifty-percent chance that one of them would have the infamous Bane as its passenger! When the sedan parked at the warehouse, Robin stayed far behind, so that he would not be spotted. He could keep his motorcycle behind several containers on the dock, before leaping from the motorcycle and running towards the warehouse where the sedan was parked. Robin quietly ran over to the warehouse and started to circle around, until he spotted a small window. He stopped and took a deep breath, which made the smooth surface of his big, plump pectorals shred into countless striations. Even more impressive were his muscular legs of steel, which were as thick and as long as oak trees. They were behemoths of raw, pulsing power, even capable of smashing concrete when practicing his favorite martial art, which was Muai Thai. If he was seen as a silhouette, then his form was that of a perfect “V”. The Boy Wonder used a cable to climb up the wall and to quietly crawl into the window, landing inside of a storage closet. While hiding in there, he could hear the voices coming from the room next door… Bane was a large, imposing man. As he set his suitcase on the table before him, he towered over Chris, who was his young assistant. Chris was just about six-feet-tall and even to him, Bane was simply huge! Bane was incredible tall, nearing about seven-feet in height, with incredibly wide shoulders and thick, muscular arms. To make his presence even more intimidating, part of his shirt uncovered his massive, hairy chest, even though Bane had a mask over his head and his face. His arms were absolutely stunning; they were long, thick and muscular. Truly, his arms were very well defined, with long veins and deep muscles, a token for a man who had spent a lot of time working out and lifting very heavy weights in the gym. He wore long, black slacks which covered his muscular legs, but there was no doubt that his legs were extremely muscular as well. He just had no desire to show them off for his upper body was enough. Although Bane was big, strong and muscular, he wanted more. A LOT more! “This stuff is going to help me grow even more!” Bane laughed out loud as he removed a small bottle from the suitcase. He took another item, which was a syringe, and poured the contents from the small bottle into a small, plastic container which was attached to the other end of the syringe. “Not only will this stuff make me grow, but whoever I have sexual intercourse with will experience amazing growth as well!” Bane laughed out loud as he carefully prepared the serum for injection into his own, massive shoulder. “I can’t wait to try this out on someone, because I know it will make me incredibly horny!” Chris just gave him a slight grin. The young man had no intention to let the huge man stick his dick down his butthole, but on the other hand, he knew what would happen if he said no. Bane wasn’t too forgiving if his requests were denied. “Alright, get me some paper towels so I can wipe things off… And a bandage!” Bane sneered at the younger guy, who gladly turned around and walked over to the storage room. As he opened the room and switched on the light, something hard hit him on the back of the head, knocking him out cold… In the meantime, Bane had stuck himself with the syringe and he had injected the serum into his shoulder. He was patiently waiting for Chris to return with his bandages and his paper towel. When Bane turned around, it wasn’t Chris standing before him, but…. Robin. “BANE!” Robin shouted at him, as he made his fists. “YOU! You stole some items from the Chemical plant! Hand them over… Or else! Batman and the entire police force are looking for you outside!” Bane turned towards the Boy Wonder and smiled just as the serum started to have its effect on the large man. “My golly, young Robin…” he said calmly, looking down at the teenage hero as he was examining him from head to toe, “You do look absolutely smashing, don’t you?” “What are you talking about?” Robin said, lowering his defenses by lowering his fists when he realized that Bane wasn’t really in the mood to fight. “I just injected myself with a growth serum…” Bane said, just as the serum started to work on him. Bane closed his eyes and craned his neck. He made fists and cringed while letting out a soft growl. Then, right before Robin’s eyes, his already large chest began to bulge out even more, his arms grew even thicker and stronger, and his abdominal muscles became even more defined than before… All in a matter of seconds! “Holy big muscles!” Robin exclaimed as he took a step back while he watched Bane’s impressive figure gain even more muscle in just a few seconds’ time. It seemed as if Bane had gained almost thirty pounds of muscle right there. When the growth spurt stopped, Bane looked down at Robin and smiled while he made both fists and flexed his humongous arms. “How about we go somewhere private where you can feel how big and how strong my massive arms are, Robin? Just for you!” Bane grinned. “That way, you can give me the opportunity to rub those thick, long muscular legs of yours! Is that a deal?” Robin hesitated for a brief moment. Then he realized that he really didn’t have anything to lose. He walked up to Bane and reached out with his hands, just to feel the huge muscles on Bane’s massive chest. “I-I’ve always been intrigued by your large size and your big muscles…” Robin replied in all honesty. “I think you’re extremely big and sexy…” Bane just smiled as he looked down at the smaller and younger caped hero. Then he reached over with his big, thick arms and grabbed Robin by his torso, slowly lifting him up until Robin came up to Bane’s own eye-level. “How about we go and get to know each other better…. Just the two of us?” “I have a small, private apartment… It’s just three blocks from here…” Robin whispered. “We can be alone and nobody will be looking for you there…” Robin gave Bane a card with the address on it and Bane turned off the lights, leaving the warehouse and locking the door behind him. Robin already ran out the door, quietly running towards his motorcycle. Robin tells Batman over the radio that Bane had escaped. The Caped Crusader tells his sidekick to come home when he has completed his patrol. But Robin has other plans, as he heads towards this small apartment, located just a few blocks away from the old, abandoned warehouse where he had just met with Bane. As soon as Bane arrived at the small apartment, he walked into the bathroom and made use of the shower. He took a nice, long, hot shower and dried himself off. When he walked out of the bathroom, he found the Boy Wonder sitting on the bed, waiting patiently. “Hey! Did you take a shower with your mask on?” Robin asked the large man. “Why don’t you take it off?” “I like having my mask on…” Bane replied a little gruff. “It gives me my own personality, just like you wear your own costume…” Bane sat on the bed next to the Boy Wonder, who had his long, muscular legs stretched out and hanging off the side of the bed. Bane casually ran the palm of his hand over one of Robin’s thick legs while Robin just smiled back. “So, your costume isn’t actually a layer of armor, right?” Bane asked him, while running his hand over Robin’s well-defined abdominal muscles and his rock-hard pectorals. “Your suit is just like… Spandex?” “Did you really think these muscles were fake?” Robin giggled. “Listen here! I put a lot of hours of training in the gym into these babies! These didn’t grow so big just by me injecting myself with some serum!” Bane just smiled. He really admired Robin for his incredibly athletic body, especially since he attained that athleticism through natural means. “Yes… But, I could make you bigger…. Much bigger, you know that?” Bane replied with an evil grin. “Well, I don’t care for all the injections, the serums and all the chemicals!” Robin blurts out. “I’m all natural!” “Yes…. I can see that…” Bane says softly as he gets closer to Robin on the bed and runs his large hand over the boy’s steel abdominal muscles. “And, your muscles are very well developed!” Robin just smiled. It felt good feeling Bane’s hand passing over his abs. Bane just smiled in approval, rubbing his pectorals next, before passing his hand over his bulging, young biceps. Lastly, he rubs Robin’s thick neck and broad shoulders. “So, what do you think about me?” Bane asks the boy. “Do you like my body?” Bane lies down on his back while Robin crawls on top of him, but more to his side. Then, he starts to rub his thick, large pectorals as well. Bane is much heavier and larger than the Boy Wonder, so it gives the teen more territory to work with. Robin feels Bane’s large abdominal muscles as well, before he works his way up and reaches his large, bulging pectorals. He could no longer resist the urge to kiss Bane’s large, fine nipples which were sticking out from his pecs, and he could tell that Bane was enjoying the sensation due to him grinning in return. So, Robin continued to suck on his nipples for a few minutes, before focusing his attention on Bane’s thick, long arms. Then Robin smacked Bane’s rock-solid abdomen muscles, which made a loud THUD as if he slapped his hand hard against a brick wall. The teen’s jaw dropped wide open as he realized how big, how hard and how strong Bane was, even for a man of his size. Bane was truly massive and powerful! “So, show me how you got those huge traps of yours?” Bane asked the Boy Wonder. “I really like them a lot!” Bane had long, thick arms, but Robin seemed to have more muscle on his arms, so he was happy to slide off the bed and to walk over to the weight bench. On one end, there was a pull-up bar attached. Robin slid the pin for the bar in the slot so it would lift the most weight attached to the machine. Robin then reached up and pulled the bar down towards him. The bar was now lifting up so much weight that was attached to the chain that the bar started to bend as Robin pulled down on it! Bane had to stand up and position himself behind Robin so he could feel Robin’s shoulders and arms as the teen worked out. Only a few reps were needed, since Robin just wanted to demonstrate how he worked his own traps and delts to Bane. “Nice… Very nice!” Bane grinned. “Now, show me what else you could do with the weights!” “I can show you how I do my squats!” Robin giggled, as he spread out his feet before the bar on the floor. He squatted down and lifted the bar over his head, before holding it behind his neck using his arms. Then he slowly lowered his legs down in the squatted position before raising them up again and standing up straight. He repeated this three times, just to please Bane. Finally, he set the bar on the floor and he walked back to the bench. He got on the bench, lying flat on his back, and reached up with his arms. He grabbed the bar on the rack and lifted it up and off the rack. Then, he slowly lowered the bar to his chest before raising it back all the way up again until his arms were fully extended. He pumped out five reps, with Bane standing just behind him as a spotter, until he set the bar back on the rack in order to complete the short demonstration set. Robin was now completely sweaty, musky and pumped up, having completed several of these exercises, as he got up from the weight bench and saw Bane standing before him. The huge man was more than pleased with the Boy Wonder, who now appeared even more muscular than before, with his muscles all pumped up bigger than ever! “Come over to the bed, my boy….” Bane said in his deep, baritone voice, as the large man crawled back on the bed. He then motioned for Robin to come towards him using his arm. Robin hesitated for a moment. What did Bane want with him? However, he didn’t see any harm in it, and he slowly walked back to the bed and got on. “So, have you ever had sex before, my boy?” the larger man asked him. “Well, to be honest….” Robin replied as he cleared his throat. “Yes, I have!” “May I ask who you had sex with?” Bane wondered. “Any lucky girl?” “I had sex with Batgirl…. And with Superboy!” Robin said quietly, feeling a little ashamed at first. Luckily, the expression on Bane’s face remained the same. He didn’t show a hint of anger or disappointment when he heard Robin’s reply. “Well, my boy…” Bane grinned. “I can give you the most sexual experience ever…. You have never felt anything like having sex with a big guy like me!” Robin gulped. Was this what he really had bargained for? Or was he getting more than he had hoped for? He wanted to stall and keep Bane in the apartment long enough for someone to eventually show up, like Batman or the police, but to have sex with a man as big as Bane? Unfortunately, Robin couldn’t think of a way out. “Uhmm…” “Come on, boy…. Take all those clothes off for me…” Bane said calmly. “Trust me, you’ll enjoy this!” What did Robin have to lose? He had already lost his virginity, so he wasn’t worried about that. So, he slid off the bed and started to remove his shoes, his shirt, his cape and his underwear. Finally, he was completely naked. Bane could only smile as he saw the young athletic youth standing before him. As the boy climbed back on the bed, Bane reached over with his mighty, strong, thick arms and pulled the teen towards him. Bane pressed Robin’s body tightly against his own, with Robin’s cock firmly rubbing up against his own. Robin then began to kiss Bane on his pectorals and on his neck and abs, since his face was so close to his body. It was just so erotic, being held and cuddled by such a big, strong and powerful man like Bane! “Now you get an even better view of my body!” Bane whispered. “Look here…” Bane makes a fist with his right arm, causing a massive ball of muscle to rise up from his arm. The giant bicep looms before Robin’s eyes, and the boy starts to rub it and then lick it with his tongue, never having seen a muscle so huge in his life. Never before has he seen muscles so big, so strong, so hard and so powerful before. It almost seemed inhuman, so insanely strong to him. Robin began to wish that he could even have a fraction of that muscle for himself and Bane began to notice it since Robin couldn’t take his eyes off of Bane’s massive muscles. Robin quietly ran his hand over Bane’s thick arm, his bicep, all the way down the shoulder and his armpit. He was clearly impressed with Bane’s size, his weight and his strength, wishing he could have even a mere fraction of it for himself. Bane placed his hands behind his head, which caused his large pectorals and his muscles on his arms to flex as well while revealing his huge deep and wide armpits. Bane was already a large man as it was, but extending his arms behind his head just totally made him looking even larger as the Boy Wonder lay on top of him, taking in the view of the gargantuan body underneath him. Then he continued to kiss the giant, muscular arms and he kissed the massive armpits, which were the biggest human craters he had ever seen anywhere and on anyone! After a few minutes had passed, Bane suddenly reached over with his big hands and grabbed the teen by his torso, lifting him up and holding him in the air before setting him down on the mattress next to him. Then Bane rolled over, using his arms to keep him from crushing Robin under his weight, as he positioned his crotch just above Robin’s own groin and he started to gently rub his groin over Robin’s dick, teasing him along the way and causing the teen to moan softly with his eyes closed. Bane stretched his thick muscular arms out in front of him and next to Robin’s head, placing his entire body on top of the boy without pressing his weight on him. Only his groin would rub against his cock. Within a few moments, white cum began to flow from the boy’s cock, and Bane stopped so he could position himself accordingly so that he could place Robin’s cock in his mouth and suck him off for a few moments. After Bane had given Robin a blowjob, Robin asked the large man a favor. “Hey, Bane? You… You’re Venom, right?” the boy asked him. “Yeah, you got it, my young friend.” “Can… Can I see you change into your Venom form?” Robin asked him. “I think you look so cool when you’re Venom…” Bane smiles as he slowly gets off the bed and flexes his muscles. His veins begin to pulse rapidly and his muscles expand tremendously as his entire body grows another foot taller and expands in every direction, exploding with muscle! He gains what seems like a hundred additional pounds of muscle as his costume fades and becomes completely covered with blue veins everywhere, from his legs to his torso and his arms. His body becomes completely dark blue with his white Venom insignia on his vast chest. A blue hood covers his head and big white spots mask his eyes. His mouth is now filled with razor-sharp teeth and his tongue is now incredibly long! Bane, now as Venom, is now taller, bigger, stronger and even more powerful than before and Robin realizes that as he watches from the bed. His heart is racing as Venom crawls back on, bigger than ever. Venom uncovers his thick, long, powerful blue cock, which is also covered with veins, and Robin goes crazy! Robin climbs on top of the giant, muscular man and starts to kiss his body all over him. “Bane… I mean… Venom… You…. You’re incredible! I mean…. You’re much bigger and stronger than Batman or Superboy or… ANYONE I have ever seen! Wow!” Robin gasped as he hugged the giant, muscular man. Robin couldn’t help but rub Venom’s large, thick and powerful legs, which were as big as tree trunks, while reaching over and sucking on the man’s big cock. It was just too much for the boy. There was no point in resisting. This was a dream come true. And Venom knew that Robin had a weakness for big, muscular men. “Alright, my little friend…” Venom growled, as he easily grabbed Robin by his torso and flipped him around so that Robin was now lying with his back on top of Venom and with his own abdominal muscles facing up. Robin let out a loud gasp as he felt Venom’s large cock penetrate his buttocks from behind, pushing all the way in. Within seconds, Venom injects a mighty, thick stream of his seed into the Boy Wonder, causing Robin’s own cock to harden and go into an orgasm of his own which is unlike anything Robin has ever experienced in his life! “UHHHMM…. BANE… What…. What are you doing? UUUUGGHHH!!” Robin groans as he is pounded with Bane’s cum on the inside, which makes his own muscles suddenly swell up all over his teenage body! “Time for you to GROW, my young friend….” Venom hissed. “You will be small no longer…” Robin was screaming in pain as he looked on and saw his own biceps bulge on his arms! His chest was ballooning from his chest and his quads were becoming bigger and wider all over! His calves were getting thicker, harder and heavier at the same time and his abdominal muscles were suddenly far more defined than moments ago. And all this was happening while Bane was blasting his cum into Robin’s body from behind! And while all this was going on, Robin’s OWN cock was becoming rock-hard, shooting a long, thick stream of cum into the air which hit the ceiling of the small apartment! “GROW FOR ME, BOY!” Venom roared, as Robin felt a powerful stream of cum being pumped into his body from his butthole, which somehow made his own muscles inflate like balloons at an alarming rate! Robin felt his body grow thicker, harder and heavier with every passing second! Why was he doing this? “COME ON! I’M SUPER HORNY! GROW FOR ME!” Venom shouted again. Then, it dawned on him. The serum that Bane had injected him with had made him super horny. He had been itching to have sex with someone so that HE could make somebody else grow huge and muscular as well! Since Robin was the person to hang out with Bane, he had become the victim! How was he going to escape from this? “Uhhhhh…. Bane…. STOP!” Robin cried out. “Enough…. Please stop it!” Did Bane or Venom even hear him? Then, it happened. Sirens. Police sirens from the distance, becoming louder and louder. They were getting closer. “Time to go, my friend. But, you look great!” Venom said calmly, as he pulled his cock out of Robin’s butt and rolled Robin’s body off to the side. Robin was too exhausted to react as Venom quietly ran out the door. He was gone. A few minutes had passed when Robin finally mustered the strength to get off the bed. When he opened his eyes, he saw the Caped Crusader standing before him. “B-Batman?” “I see that Bane had done a number on you…” the masked man said calmly. “Uhhmm… Yeah…. He turned into Venom and then he… Uhh….” “Spare me the details, Robin. I see what he has done. Which explains how you got your bigger muscles…” Robin got up and saw his reflection in the mirror on the wall. He looked flat out stunning! It was as if all his muscles had suddenly doubled in size! He made a fist and flexed his arms and he was shocked by the size of his biceps. He was just… HUGE! “Get dressed and meet me at the Batcave. We’ll need to make you a bigger costume…” Then Batman disappeared. “Well, I’m bigger and stronger now…” Robin chuckled as he tried to put on his costume, which was much too small. “Thanks a lot, Bane!” At least he got something out of his encounter with Bane. He was now bigger and stronger. Deep down, he had hoped that the police didn’t catch Venom. He could only wish he could meet up with Bane again sometime, since the encounter had just been unbelievable… The End Story narration by Scriptboy Story concept and ideas by LeSeigneur

(deleted by the author)

(Note, like a lot of my stories, the people in this are based on real people, at least in the beginning. I adjusting names and certain details to make the story more interesting, but I need to give credit where it is due. Let me know what you all think) Stewart and Henry were a married couple. Fortunately for me, their relationship was open, and they enjoyed inviting other guys to play with them. I was only an Italian-American college grad 20 something, kinda lanky, curly-haired and gangly, but 6'2" tall. While I'd been fascinated by twinks in high school and athletes in college, something about the settled, strong, somewhat chubby bodies and easy demeanor of Stewart and Henry drew me. Stewart was Irish-Scottish-American, and worked in some sort of number crunching company. He had bright, twinkling hazel eyes and buzzed hair and a round baby face with a boyish grin and stubble on his lips and chin. He was only about 5'7" tall, but he had a 7 inch long, thin dick that loved attention. His body was also nicely hairy all over, but his fair skin was marred by eczema, and though he said it was about the best it had ever been, he really loved it when I massaged him with the lotion to sooth his discomfort. I admit I was initially surprised, but once he explained the condition and I saw how much he loved being touched I thought of him as a lovable teddy bear, and several times I drove over to their townhouse just to massage him while he watched TV. Stewart's hairy body was fun to touch and play with, and he was very sensual. After a lifetime of being unable to touch anyone for fear of being seen as too gay, I loved caressing him. Stewart was also the more openly horny and the one who was more talkative, and it was he who initially invited me over when we were chatting on Adam4Adam. He liked trashy tv shows and dramas, and he also liked me. Henry was Cambodian-American, and worked as a manager for a mental health company. He had taken his husband's last name, and I was a bit in awe of him. He stood a bit taller than his husband at 5'11" and his body, though soft and smooth, was somewhat stronger from helping the orderlies care for patients. His dark brown eyes seemed to look deep, and he didn't talk much, but he would chat with me on facebook when his busy schedule allowed, and he was always polite and gentle. His skin was a rich bronze, and mostly smooth, except around his loins. His hair was longer than his husband, but only enough to flop neatly on his head, though he sometimes buzzed the sides and back. His dick was thicker than Stewart's, and its shape was sexier, too. Where Stewart got off quickly, Henry liked to take his time with me, both of us cuddling and caressing each other, stroking and sucking and and holding each other as we came, and then cuddling and making out afterwards. Sometimes, while Stewart would get off early and go clean up, Henry and I would spend longer and longer periods in bed, making out and exploring each other's bodies. I admit, if I found Stewart cute and playful and fun to take care of, I yearned for time spent with Henry. He was usually busy, though, and so I became more a friend to Stewart than a friend with benefits to both of them. One evening, though, Henry was working on something while Stewart and I reclined on the couch with his lotion, and while burly Cambodian was usually silent when he had a project, tonight he seemed especially focused on his laptop and some odd device, which looked like a combination of a tablet and a stereo and a whisk. "What's going on," I asked in a whisper to Stewart, who shrugged, and murmured back, "Some sort of mental health psychosomatic reinforcement subliminal message projector thing... there've been a few rowdy patients at Henry's job lately, and he's been trying to invent something to help them make breakthroughs, lower addiction symptoms, etc... doesn't seem to be working too well, if his temper is any indication. Poor guy has been beating himself up over trying to make it work, but I think his coworkers have written it off as a lost cause already. But the good news is he's made some progress on other stuff. He found a new experimental skin cream for me... it's supposed to work wonders... want to try it out?" I smiled. Stewart is cute when he wants something, though his condition can't be comfortable. "Sure thing... but let me wash my hands first... maybe make your husband take a break and start you on it," I reply as I get up, go to the restroom, and, out of habit, close and lock the door. It's not that I'd mind if either of them barged in on me if I was doing things far more private than washing hands, but it's just one of my quirks. Through the door, I heard the following: "Henry, hon, could you at least get me started before Mikey gets back?" "Ugh... I'll need to wash my hands afterwards if I'm going to be working on this piece of junk, but yeah, I could use a break, babe. I swear it is picking up kinky porn channels or something instead of projecting anything. If I could just find the right medium, I'm sure it'd work. Even now it is just loading." "You'll get it right eventually, hon." "Thanks babe. Oof... this jar is sealed tight." "C'mon, big guy, you're really strong... you can open it." "Grrr... I'll show you strong, sexy... finally!" I heard Stewart's mild, teasing applause, then, a moment later, "Ooo... thanks... that feels good, hon." "Yeah, it is nice and smooth... kinda tingly, though, mayb-" Henry was interrupted by a sudden electronic hum, which continued for several minutes. I was a little unnerved by their sudden silence, turned the sink off, and called out, "Guys, you ok?" In unison, both Stewart and Henry nearly moaned, "We ok," their voices sounding strangely flat over the continuing mechanical buzz. I finished drying my hands, opened the door and stood there in shock. Stewart and Henry were frozen in place, the new skin cream smeared over Henry's hands and Stewart's belly. But the skin cream was glowing with a strange golden light, and both men's expressions were blank. It was like they were awaiting something. At the same time, the device Henry had been working on was vibrating, the whisk-part shaking as electric arcs danced between the metal frame. I went over to examine the screen and saw the following message: Medium for personality and physiology alteration found. Connection made... suggestion waves interfacing with subject(s) physiology. Subject 2 has dermal errors... Medium can make repairs with heightened stimulation. Authorize? Y/N? I thought for a moment. Should I do this? Would it really help Stewart's skin? What if it made things worse? How long would this effect last? I took a deep breath, and typed "Y" The device flashed, and the gel flowed over Stewart, coating him entirely. I rushed over to try and pull it off his face, but in a moment, it seemed to have sunk into his skin, save for a few globs in the jar and on Henry's hands. But Stewart started to moan and lean back out of his husband's touch, running his hands over his body and writhing in what looked like pleasure on the couch. "Yeah... oh baby, yeah, yeah, I've never felt this good... fuck yeah!" he cried out. He opened his eyes and locked them with mine. "Mikey, fuck me, please fuck me, I need to get fucked! Fffffuck!" he growled out and yanked off his shirt, exposing his shoulders. I thought for a brief moment that he had snapped out of his earlier trance, but his eyes, though heavy lidded and sex-driven, were still unfocused. I noticed, though, that his skin seemed slightly more clear than before. I made up my mind. "Ok Stewart, I'll fuck you... pants off," I command, pulling off my clothes as I spoke. Something about Stewart seemed stronger, more alluring. No more the cute, sympathetic pup, now, physically tearing his pants and briefs off his legs and revealing a surprising bulge, long and slim and hardening. His neck and arms and chest all seemed thicker, more fire plug powerful, but he also seemed an inch taller. "Fuck yeah, Mikey! Only it's Stu, fuck, not Stewart. Stewart's a dweeb's name, and I'm... fuck... I'm all man." He really was changing before my eyes. His neck was thicker, and his biceps were flexing as he growled and cursed. I was surprised to see a tribal tattoo forming on his arms and shoulders, and his hair seemed to be reshaping into a military high and tight. His facial stubble was thickening. As I positioned myself, I noticed that Henry was still frozen in place, his eyes locked on the empty air where Stewart... Stu... had been when they first froze. But his pants are noticeably bulging, as if he can sense what is going on and can't help but be aroused. I took a deep breath, and slid into... Stu's hole. He felt tight, and he was flexing, his bulky body showing hard muscle underneath a daddylike meat. His cock flopped onto his gut, which was starting to show roid-abs, and he moaned loud and long, his voice deeper as his chest and neck muscles started to swell. His sweat smelled muskier, deeper somehow. I was finding myself lost in his body, seeing how responsive he was to each thrust of my dick. Then I noticed that he was actually getting a bit taller with each thrust. Where Stewart's rash had been, Stu only had flushed skin from the lust he was experiencing. His eyes were rolling back in his head, and nothing but profanity spilled from his now bearded lips as a newborn daddy hunk who lay on the couch beneath me. Eventually, I heard the device beep, and it seemed to trigger Stu's responses. He roared out, "Oh fuck... oh goddamn fucking FUCCCCKKKKKK!" Cum splattered from his dick and across his bulky, hairy chest muscles, and he seemed to pass out in a sexually satisfied stupor. I pulled out, but he didn't seem to notice, just began to snore. I noticed that his cum was soaking into his skin just like the lotion had, though. I went over to the device to see what it had to say about the situation, and saw the following message displayed: Medium for Personality and Physical Alteration suitable. Subject 2 responded extremely well. Save (rename) - Subject 2: __________ I began to type "Stu" into the blank, but autocorrect finished for me and saved him as "Stud." Searching databases... "Stud" qualities applied. Details downloaded from 34,768 pornographic films (see list). Increasing sex drive. Lowering inhibitions. Seeking open relationships or opportunities to spread genetic material. Intelligence shifting from academic to physical and socially and sexually driven. Subject 2 saved as "Stud." "Oh geez... I hope that doesn't make things worse." I mumble to myself, before the device beeped again. I looked to the screen and saw a new message. Medium for personality and physical alteration insufficient. Please apply greater quantities of the medium to Subject 1's epidermis. Failure to do so promptly could result in brain damage from extended halted mental operations. I looked at Henry, and saw that drool was starting to spill from his lips. "Oh geez oh geez oh geez," I yelped as I grabbed some dishwashing gloves from the sink to avoid getting any of the stuff on me, and yanked open Henry's button down shirt to expose as much of his golden skin as possible. I took the jar from his hand and began slathering the lotion onto his body, watching as it glowed brilliantly under the stimulation of the device's signals. When I'd practically emptied the container, I dropped, it, pulled off the gloves so they landed on Henry's bare feet, and returned to the device, where I was relieved to see a new message waiting for me. Medium for personality and physical alteration found. Connection made... suggestion waves interfacing with subject(s) physiology. Subject 1 experienced mild brain damage. Repairs must be made to allow continued functioning. Authorize? Y/N? Without hesitation I pressed Y. I wanted Henry safe and whole. The device flashed again, and the gel coated all of Henry's body, remaining for longer than it had on Stewart before sinking into the bronzed Cambodian skin. Henry showed signs of life, animating and moaning low and loud. Unlike his husband, he didn't say any words... in fact, it seemed like he was acting far more primal and animalistic than Stewart had. He began to growl, deep in his throat and belly, and flex his muscles... which were beginning to pump and swell, making his remaining clothes look that much tighter. Veins seemed to swell in his neck and torso, as if pumping with the gel. His gut seemed to be pushing towards me, but "roid gut" abs were forming on its expanse as well. Henry's shoulders seemed to be getting broader, and his breathing was louder as the changes swept through his body (and presumably his mind). His neck was getting thicker, more bull-like, and I heard his spine crack as he began to get taller. Soon, he was approaching my height! Henry's clothes seemed smaller and smaller, but he took a step towards me, reaching out with hands that spasmed as a response to his arm muscles starting to grow. I felt those twitching, throbbing hands grab me... and push me aside! Instead of doing anything with me, like Stewart... or Stu, or Stud, I suppose... had, Henry went straight for his husband's passed out form on the couch. He bent his knees and flexed with a grunt, and began to flex more seriously. Shockingly, his muscles seemed to bulge and pump and swell even more! In a moment, his shirt had torn off his broad, veiny shoulders, revealing a body that had grown into the muscle, massive gut bulging under pillow-sized pecs capped with erect nipples. As his body continued to flex and expand, soon his pants too started to tear off... and perhaps in preparation for my visit, he hadn't been wearing underwear underneath. His cock, now a solid, massive monster, thick and vein-covered, flew up and smacked his belly as the tattered remnants of his old life fell to the floor. Even his socks ripped off his now bigger bare feet. The newly naked beast of a man wasted no time, leaning forward to bury his face and tongue between the cheeks of his husband's new hairy, unblemished muscle butt. I could hear loud slurping sounds as Henry... or the man who'd been Henry... began to rim Stu's stud ass with long strokes of his tongue. Stu began to moan and wake up. With a string of dialogue that I was starting to recognize from certain porn movies, Stu left no doubt about that. "Oh fuck, hon, you're so big! Look at those muscles... yeah, eat out that tight ass. Our little friend didn't fill me near enough. I need your big meat. Give it to me, hon... give me that. Huge. Fucking. Dick!" Henry complied. It was really hot to watch his body move, his head rising from his partner's hole, his hard dick, now almost as thick and long as my forearm, dripping precum as he lined it up, then placed his big hands on his husband's hairy shoulders and thrust inside the smaller man. The couch, a well-weighted thing that had withstood a lot, actually moved with the force, and Stu's language turned, if possible, even more profane. There was no effort to make sense, just variations on the theme of fucking in between gasps of breath with each thrust Henry made. Until Stu did something that changed things... he renamed Henry: "C'mon, Hank, stop holding back and pound me! FUCK!" Henry... or, I suppose, Hank, now... froze, despite Stu's extremely vocal complaints. "H-hank..." he moaned, his voice rough. "I-I'm H-Hank..." "Yeah, you are, HUNK, now fucking fucking FUCK ME!" yelled Stu. He probably shouldn't have said that. Henry's face seemed conflicted. "Hank... Hunk... Hank... Hunk... Hank... Hunk." As Stu continued to scream profanities, I moved forward, stood on tiptoe (for Henry had inched taller over the last minute or so), and murmured in his ear. "Some people call you Henry or Hank... or even Hunk." Henry's huge, muscular body stilled at my words. "I call you beautiful and powerful and genius and brilliant and sexy and the greatest man I know." Henry's body was shaking as his mind tried to accomodate all the changes it was undergoing at the words I spoke. "You're... Stu's... husband. A hard worker. Really gentle and strong and understanding at the same time. I wish I could call you mine." The world seemed to stop. Was I really going to do this? If I said the right thing, I could claim this mountain of a man for myself, maybe more deeply than anyone else ever would. But... if he didn't choose me, then his only interest in me would be flat and mechanical, right? It wouldn't be real. Henry deserved better than that. Hank deserved better than that. I deserved better than that. I thought for a minute to choose my words carefully, my mind made up, as I blocked out Stu's grumbles, I took a deep breath. "... but you're your own man." He seemed to shudder and sigh, and a smile moved across his lips as he nodded, seeming more at peace. Then, he abruptly returned to fucking his husband like it was the only thing that mattered. Henry... Hank... picked up Stu and started fucking him in mid-air, smooth lips against bearded ones. The harder and faster Hank thrust into his love, the more weight seemed to melt off him. Hank went from bulky to more powerfully built, with greater and greater definition. Cut muscles were revealed across his back and torso, and his ass showed incredible striation as his hips sped up. Sweat gleamed over his body as his huge biceps and powerful legs flexed, and, still sucking face, both men came. I could hear Stu cussing against his husband's kiss, though the words were muffled, and Hank's whole body just shuddered as they coated each other in their seed... which also seemed to melt into their flesh almost immediately. Both men then sank to the ground, wrapped in each other's embrace and drifted off to sleep again. I went over to the device, and found that it had overheated and died, its internal circuits fried sometime during the events of the evening, leaving it as a useless molten piece of junk. The lotion container that Stewart had needed was likewise entirely empty. I tried to clean up, but the guys wouldn't be moved from their spot on the carpet, so I settled in on the couch to be there for them when they woke up. Everything's different now. Stu and Hank (or Stud and Hunk, as they sometimes refer to themselves) have a voracious sexual appetite now, especially for each other. They're the only ones they can really cut loose with, since they are so much stronger and more durable than other men. That hasn't stopped them from pursuing careers as rising stars in the porn world. The public loves Stu's rough and tumble Daddy Bear style, and he's taken to the leather world as well. Meanwhile, at 7'3," Hank is one of the tallest, most powerfully built men out there, and he's seen as the strong, stoic type. Their old minds and memories are hazy at best, and Hank especially seems to be a completely new man. Their sex drives are through the roof, though, and they seem ready to try new things, so they've moved across the country to settle in to new lives where they won't have to encounter their old friends and family. I get a Christmas card each year from them, usually with palm trees and naked guys on it. And, of course, I have ordered every film they've starred in. Nobody knows what went wrong with the weird device and the gel. No one was ever able to replicate the same results with either product. The doctors gave each man a clean bill of health, but their psychiatrists said it might be years before they mentally and emotionally recover from the changes... if ever. They said that Henry and Stewart's nerves must've been hijacked by the malfunctioning device's signal through the medium of the gel, and through those nerves, the rest of their physiology was similarly affected. But doctors and shrinks became compromised after I found one worshipping both partners. It seemed that people just couldn't keep their hands off Hank and Stu... including Hank and Stu. When they left, they were both too into exploring their new muscles and minds that they spent an increasing amount of time having sex and exploring their changes. They didn't even say goodbye. As for me? I'm just living my life, just a normal guy who had a brush with greatness. I'm hoping someday, someone or someones will love me that much.